The Prophet said, "all the races and nations are equal in the eyes of Allah, there is no discrimination on the basis of race or color in his eyes."
Muhammad the Guide of Mankind
(Muhammad-e-Arabi)
Written by Dr. M.E. Asad Subhani
Contents
Foreword ........ 1
1. The Sun Rises........ 3
2. The light all around........ 19
3. The Voice of God........ 35
4. The First Call........ 51
5. Cyclonic struggle ........62
6. Black Clouds........ 75
7. Critical times........ 91
8. And The Team Was Made ........ 103
9. Hijra, the Migration........ 116
10. Calling towards Truth under the Shadow of Swords ........ 133
11. Opposition Mounts........ 148
12. Continued aggression against Muslims ........ 164
13. The Benefactor arrives in Makkah ........ 181
14. The Last Journey........ 197
About the Book Author........ 209
A number of books have been written on the life of Prophet
Muhammad. It is impossible to recount the number of works on the life and
teachings of the Prophet as these works are not bound by any National,
linguistic or any other boundary. To be true every known and even most of the
less known languages have extensive works on his life. And this continues to be
done in the same zealous way even today and would continue to be done in future
as well.
The main reason for this seems to be the fact that despite all these
extensive works, writings and biographies of Muhammad the subject still seem to
offer a lot to the best minds of the world who wish to write on the man who seemed
to have changed to course
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
of the world. Even the best of writers who wrote on the Prophet's
life had to admit in the last that they could not cover all the aspects of his
life.
Millions of pages have been written but his personality still
offers a number of aspects to be covered by authors in every age. His
personality is so diverse and so complete that every author finds a new way to
write on him, to appreciate his efforts and to laud his works for the benefit
of the whole of the universe. The world has produced any number of people with
authority, power, great stature and genius but never a legend like Muhammad who
seem to encompass all the qualities found in different people in a single man.
This is not the way only we-his admirers and followers- think, a
number of people who have nothing to do with him too have similar thoughts and
feelings. Even his detractors often credit him with changing the course of the
world in a positive way. They too admire his achievements, his mercy, his love
for the mankind, and his efforts to uplift the downtrodden.
If there is a group of his detractors who throw wild allegations
against him there are any number of non-Muslim admirers who love him like
anybody among us and appreciate his works for common human beings. These people
rate him the most respected man ever born in the world. And the truth is that
he was not only the best human being of his time alone but also of all the
times to come.
He was not only the best man ever born in the world but also the
greatest benefactor of the humanity. He aroused among men the humanely
qualities that were rare during that period. He taught that all the men and
women are the sons and daughters of Adam and Eve. All are equal. And there is
no difference among them on the basis of race or color.
The Prophet said, "all the races and nations are equal in the
eyes of Allah, there is no discrimination on the basis of race or color in his
eyes." The Prophet also said, "He who is God-fearing and accepts His
guidance is honored near Allah and he who does not accept his guidance is the
fodder of fire despite the honor he or his clan gets in this world. He
destroyed any possibility of discrimination on the basis of caste or race by
saying that all men and women are sons and daughters of Adam and Eve.
He gave women honor in the society. Before his arrival women were
taken as a commodity. They were not respected. The Prophet gave women respect.
He said, "The best man amongst you is one who is best for his wife".
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
He also tried to stop tradition of enslaving men and women. To
begin with he exhorted people to treat slaves humanely. He gave the message of
love, compassion and equality to all the people on the face of earth. Before
his arrival the concept of equality among different nations and races was an
alien concept. If seen in this context, Muhammad is not the benefactor of
Muslims alone but that of all the people of the world for all times to come.
May Almighty bless the messenger who was all compassion and love
for the humanity, who was torchbearer of light for all the men and women and
who thought nothing but good for anyone and everyone even for his detractors
and hardened criminals.
I feel it my greatest privilege over being able to write something
on the topic. It is mere benevolence of the Almighty. The book, originally
written in Urdu language, has been very warmly received. So far not less than
seventy five editions of this book in different languages have been printed. In
English however it is the first edition. I am all praise for Almighty Allah for
making it this sort of success.
The religion of Abraham didn't survive in Arabia for long.
Paganism spread again in the whole peninsula. People started praying idols with
God. They thought them to be a medium to reach the God. They thought that they
were friends of God and their medium to reach Him, and the fulfillers of their
desires and their trouble-shooters.
Abraham was the caller towards unbridled monotheism and was
totally against polytheism and paganism. But people over a long period forgot his
massage and started worshipping idols. but It didn't happen all in a sudden. It
took ages. Centuries went by and several generations came and gone and it was
only in the course of such a long time that the paganism was able to take root
in the society again.
Wherefore this paganism came? How did this worship of idols
spread? The truth is that Arabs immensely loved Abraham and Ismael. Kaba was
constructed by this father son duo and so they loved it too. This love did not
remain restricted to it. The stones scattered around it too became very dear to
them.
Now whenever they went outside Makkah for employment or business
they took a stone from there with them. They thought that this would bring
prosperity and help fulfill the purpose. Then this obsession increased. The
people who settled out of Makkah took
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
stones scattered near Kaba with them and installed it there. Now
like Kaba they paced around it and liked Hajre Aswad or the historical black
stone gave a peck to it.
And so the wrong notion against which Abraham had waged a war
during his whole life was revived in Arabia. There was another aspect of it too
that contributed to its fast reemergence.
Whenever volcano burst it scattered stones all around. The Arabs
thought that these stones were part of meteors coming down from sky. They
started taking these stones as sacred because there were people who were
convinced that stars were powerful because they were reflective of the prowess
of the Creator of the world.
So the stones they thought were parts of stars they started taking
them respectable. Later this developed into an obsession and they started
worshiping those stones.
Generations came and gone till this perception grew fully. Now
every beautiful stone that had some new shape would be respected and worshiped
by them.
Later on they started shaping stones themselves. They carved out
idols and started associating with whichever personality they thought fit, gave
it a name, installed such idols at whichever place they wished and started
worshiping it. In their misguided love they offered things. They thought that
they would plead for them before Allah and would be a source of salvation for
them.
The first idol that entered Makkah and was subsequently installed
before Kaba was Huba. The man who brought it was Amr, the son of Luhay. While
he was traveling somewhere he saw people worshipping idols. It fascinated him.
He asked them for an idol and promised that his people too will worship it.
They readily agreed and so the first idol entered Makkah.
Subsequently more and more idols came in the vicinity of Kaba. The
two more famous of them were that of Isaf and Nailah. These two were installed
on the site of Holy spring of Zamzam. The spring of Zamzam was long forgotten
and most were not familiar even with its name.
This was not the end. Most tribes in Makkah and outside had their
own idols.
Uzza: it was the biggest idol of Quraish.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Lat: It was an idol of Thaqeef, a tribe in Taef city.
Manat it was the idol of Aus and Khizraj, the two tribes of
Medina.
There were innumerable other idols too.
It was the house of Allah that Abraham and Ismael had built with
their own hands with great expectations. They had shed their sweat only to make
it the greatest center of monotheism and the house of Allah. But their people
forgot the message and converted the house of God into the house of idols. The
greatest center of monotheism became the fountainhead of paganism.
The people forgot the message spread by Abraham. They forgot that
from this very house the voice of monotheism had spread everywhere. Now it was
hard for them to even think that there can be any truth beyond paganism. The
father who had faced the ire of his whole community for his fight against paganism,
his own progenies were for paganism.
* * *
Innumerable revolutions came and gone in Makkah. Generations came
and gone without a trace. Numerous communities occupied power and were
dethroned till the power came in the hands of Qusai, the son of Kilab a
descendant of Ismael. His people from Quraish and relatives assisted him in
every possible Way.
Makkah thus far was a city of tent. There were no buildings made
of concrete and bricks. No-body had gathered courage to construct a house or
any other building higher than Kaba. Qusai was the first person who gathered
this courage. He constructed a building named Darun Nadwa. He used to hold
meetings of prominent leaders of Quraish there and think over local issues. He
also used to seek their counsel on important issues. This building also served
as court and took final decision about matrimony and other family disputes.
Later Qusai ordered people of his clan Quraish to build concrete
buildings as well and they constructed their houses around holy Kaba. They left
a large swath of land in the vicinity of Kaba for the pilgrims who used to come
there for pilgrimage.
Qusai also undertook and completed some works that were of great
significance and were remembered for very long time. Mashare- Haram is his
invention. It was
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
illuminated during the period of Hajj.
Once he gathered people of his clan and delivered a memorable
speech:
"Brothers! People come for pilgrimage at Kaba from
innumerable places. They come after undertaking journeys of hundreds and
thousands of miles. Looking after them is your responsibility." He then
established two posts:
Siqayah: Its responsibility included to arrange for potable water
for Hajis during pilgrimage. Holy spring of Zamzam was not known at that time.
Water was scarce. It was carried from long distances. Nabeez, the main diet of
Arabs was also its responsibility.
The other one was Rifadah. Quraish had appropriated a large sum to
look after Hajis. This responsibility was assigned to Rifadah.
Another post was also created for Kaba. It was named Hijabah. One
who was assigned this job was also responsible to keep the keys of Kaba. He
oversaw all the works regarding Kaba. Anybody willing to go inside the Holy
Kaba needed to seek his permission. Admission inside Kaba was not allowed
without his permission.
These three posts held great importance for the people of Quraish.
Later on the significance of these posts increased considerably. At that time
Qusai held all the three posts.
When Qusai became old and it became tough for him to look after
these responsibilities that needed real tough work, he handed over the three
posts to his eldest son Abdud Dar. Qusai also had another son, Abde Manaf. The
influence of his children was more than the influence of Abdud Dar's sons. They
decided to forcibly snatch away these privileged and highly respected posts
from their cousins.
It was a period of turmoil for Quraish. Abdud Dar's sons refused
to give up these privileged posts and the preparation for a war began. Luckily
they reached an agreement and that the posts will be divided among the two. In
the division aale Munaf got siqayah and rifadah.
Abd Munaf had a son, hashim who was the elest of his sons. He also
wielded considerable influence among his people and was one of richest man of
his clan. His influence brought the twin posts to him.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Hashim, the son of Abde Manaf had a passionate and caring heart.
He was careful about the welfare of the poor. He carried on with the welfare work
of his grandfather. He served food for Hajis. It were not merely Hajis he took
care of. He was equally concerned about the welfare of the poor people of
Makkah.
Hashim pondered over as to how to improve the general economic
condition of the people of Makkah. He arranged that every year two caravans of
traders from Makkah go outside for business purpose. Subsequently every year a
business caravan went in winter and the other during the summer. During summer
the destination used to be Syria and in winter it was Yemen.
He was also granted permission by the emperor of Roman Empire for
tax free trade in his empire for Quraish clan. The King of Ethiopia also
granted a similar facility to people of Quraish following his request.
Trade routes were not safe during those days. Every moment the
traders feared for their safety and safety of their goods from bandits. Hashim
undertook journeys to all other clans in the area and signed treaties with them
that 'they will not harm any trade delegation from Quraish. In return the
Quraish traders will visit these tribes and carry items that these people
need.' This was the reason as to why when no caravan was safe in Arabia,
caravans of Quraish traders were never harmed or looted. They also signed
business and political agreements with different tribes and countries. It made
them at peace even in an environment that was full of threats from warlords and
bandits. Their business and trade grew at an amazing pace.
Once a severe drought threatened life in Makkah. At that time Hashim
got breads broken in small pieces, mixed with gravy and served it to people.
His name is derived from this benevolence. Hashim is derived from Hashm that
means to break and Hashim means one who does so.
Hashim's this title became so famous that his original name was
forgotten completely. His real name was Amr. But no one seems to have
remembered that.
* * *
Once Hashim went on a trade tour to Syria. He was accompanied by a
large caravan of traders. While returning the caravan bypassed Yathrib (Medina,
the city where Prophet Muhammad later migrated). There were some traders from
this city too who were
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
chosen by a lady from Yathrib to do the job for her.
When this caravan reached Yathrib, the lady came to see the people
who traded on her behalf and asked for details about the journey. As to what
they sold? What they purchased? Her words were reflective of her mature
personality, insight and understanding of intricate issues. Hashim witnessed it
and appreciated her insight in his heart. He was also deeply impressed by her
dignity.
After the lady left, Hashim enquired about her. "Who was
she?" he asked.
`She is Salma, the daughter of Amr. She belongs to Bani Najjar, a
tribe of Khizraj traders gave her full introduction.
"Is she married"? Hashim further inquired.
"No. But she is a highly respected lady of her tribe. She
wants a husband that will not restrict her freedom. She doesn't want to sacrify
her freedom" people replied.
"Will she like me?" Hashim asked.
When asked she responded positively. She knew Hashim well and was
aware of his position in his community.
Hashim married Salma during the same journey and brought her to
Makkah with him. They spent a long time together before Salma returned to
Yathrib where she delivered a baby boy. She named him Shebah. Years went by.
One year a trade caravan started out from Makkah. Hashim was part
of it. When his carvan reached, Ghazah in Syria. The inevitable called him.
Hashim died there. Now all his posts came in Muttalib's hands. He was his
brother.
Shebah was his nephew. He was still with his mother in Yathrib.
Muttalib was concerned about him. He decided to bring the child to Makkah as it
was the place from where he belonged. The whole family of his father lived
there. For this purpose Muttalib undertook a journey of Yathrib. He met Salma
and asked: now the son of my brother has grown considerably. I want to bring
him back. You know our position in our tribe. He will be given great respect
among his people. Here he is a nobody.
'His separation will be a death knell for me. But still I will not
like to keep him aloof
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
from his ancestors. Ask him as to what he wants?' Said Salma.
'Are you coming with me?' Muttalib asked the young fellow. I will
not go till the mother gives me permission, said the child innocently.
When Salma saw the intensity of Muttalib's demand, she unwillingly
prepared herself to send her beloved son to far away Makkah. Muttalib spent
three days there and then left for Makkah with Sheba in toe. Sheba was a
toddler of eight years.
Both started out on the same she camel. Muttalib was sitting in
front and Sheba was sitting behind. When the duo entered Makkah people mistook
him as the new slave of Muttalib being brought from outside. The news spread
that Muttalib had brought a new slave. They asked one another as to whether you
saw the slave of Muttalib. Abdul Muttalib means the slave of Muttalib.
When Muttalib heard it he felt deeply disturbed by such words.
O people of Quraish! He is my nephew, the son of my brother
Hashim. He was in Yathrib and I have brought him back. Despite these denials he
became famous by this name. The real name was forgotten, And from then on he
will always be remembered as Abdul Muttalib.
When Muttalib died, Abdul Muttalib had grown into a well-built
man, full of enthusiasm and energy. He took control of his uncle's
responsibilities of Siqayah and Rifadah.
Drinking water was scarce in those days. There were no wells in
Makkah. And the water was brought to Makkah from surrounding places. During the
Hajj season when the people from whole of Arabia would swarm to Makkah for
pilgrimage, the water was brought from outside and stored in some ponds near
Kaba. Bringing the water from outside, storing this water into ponds near Kaba
and then regular cleansing of these ponds was certainly not an easy task. It
required hard work. Abdul Muttalib was very concerned about solving this
problem permanently.
Stories about holy spring of Zamzam were still not fully
forgotten. It was said that its water was sweet and tasty. And that its water
never dried up. It fulfilled all the need. And the best part was that there was
not any need to carry water from far o place and then storage. Abdul Muttalib
thought of it.
'Who dosed the spring of Zamzam?' Muttalib asked the elderly
people of his clan.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
'A tribe named Jurham governed this place a long time ago. The
last of Jurham kings was Muzaz Jurahami. When his people got involved in
destructive works and abandoned constructive works, another clan Banu Khuzaah
objected to it. They decided to dislodge Jurhams. A war ensued that was finally
won by Banu Khuzaah. Jurham had to leave the place. When they could do nothing
they brought all the offerings to Kaba out and with these offerings shut the
holy spring of Zamzam' he was told the whole story.
'We should not take rest till we rediscover the spring, get it
cleaned and it starts flowing again' he gave his decision.
During those days, once when he was asleep he heard a voice. 'Get
the Zamzam dug.' This divine sound continued haunting him. It gave him more
strength and increased his commitment.
So the digging work was finally undertaken. But it was not an easy
job. It was an uphill task and required rigorous work. But the grit and
determination of Makkans worked and finally water flew again in the holy
spring.
Items recovered from Zamzam included swords of Mozaz and offerings
for Kaba. There were two deer made of pure gold from among the offerings.
Abdul Muttalib used swords to build doors for Kaba and put the two
gold deer on the two sides of the Kaba to increase its beauty.
The digging of the Zamzam had enervated Abdul Muttalib. It had
also affected him mentally. He also felt lonely in the world. Till that time he
had a Ione son, Harith.
O Lord! If you give me ten sons and all grow up and start
assisting me in these tasks, I will sacrifice one of them in your name.
His wish was granted. God gave him ten sons who grew up into young
men and started assisting him in his philanthropic work
Now it was time to make the offering. Abdul Muttalib called his
sons and recounted the whole story to them. 'We are prepared for it" O
father. 'You can pick anyone of us and sacrifice him' they willingly offered
themselves for sacrifice.
Write your names on separate arrows, directed the father for whom
it was a tough decision. He took these arrows with him and went straight to
Kaba. There he met the
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
people who took the omen. He gave him the arrows and requested him
to let him know as to which son was more favoured for the kings of Idols Hubl.
It was a common practice in Makkah and the whole Arabia at that
time. People took the omen when confronted with a task of great importance. In
this way they tried to know the wish of God. The priests used to twist these
arrows in front of the idols in a special way. And the arrow that finally
turned towards the idol was taken as the favourite of the God. The decision
would finally be taken accordingly.
When the great priest of Makkah twisted the arrows from Abdul
Mttalib before Hubal, Abdullah's name came out. Abdullah was the most pampered
son of his father Abdul Muttalib. He was equally loved by his brothers. But
nobody could do anything now There was no way that could save him from being
slaughtered as he was selected by Hubal, the great lord.
Abdul Muttalib brought his son Abdullah near the holy spring of
Zamzarn". It was the altar. Anyone who had to sacrify anything used to do
it there, in front of the imposing idols of Isaf and Naylah.
It was heartbreaking news for people of Makkah that spread all
over the city like a wildfire. People rushed to see Abdul Muttalib and within
minutes the whole city had gathered around him. And they all were pleading
against slaughter of Abdullah, his affable son.
Abdul Muttalib was confused. "I have vowed to sacrify him. It
is necessary to keep my words. What should I do?" he showed his
helplessness.
'If money can be a replacement then we can do it, If it is
possible to sacrifice camels against him then too we are prepared' their
heartbeats increased. Everyone was talking of similar options. People pondered
for hours. They counseled among themselves. Finally someone talked of a female
astrologer in Yathrib who is expert in solving such intricate matters. We
should ask her. Probably she can solve it too.
This suggestion was appreciated by all the people present there.
People went to her in Yathrib and told her the whole story. After listening to
every detail she asked. "How much do you pay if you have to seek the
release of a captive or an offender". "Ten camels" they said in
unison as if they finally saw some hope.
"Draw lots in the name of Abdullah and ten camels. If the cast
is in camel's favour then
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of Mankind
all right sacrify them. Otherwise increase the number of camels by
ten and continue till your God is pleased" the female astrologer solved
the problem. Now there was a renewed hope on people's face.
They did as instructed by the astrologer. They first drew the lots
in the name of Abdullah and ten camels. Abdullah's name came out for sacrifice.
Ten camels were added. But it was still Abdullah's name. Ten more camels were
added. Still it was Abdullah's name which came out for sacrifice. They went on
increasing ten camels each time Abdullah's name came out.
On the other side Abdul Muttalib was trying to evoke the mercy of
God. He was pleading before God to accept his sacrifice. O God save the life of
Abdullah, he pleaded.
When the number of camels reached hundred and the lot was drew it
was camels. People were overjoyed by this obvious mercy of God. Abdul Muttalib
was greeted by everyone.
But Abdul Muttalib was still not satisfied. He got the lot drew
again to ascertain there was no flaw. He wanted to confirm what God wished.
When he was finally satisfied hundred camels were slaughtered and left on the
spot so anybody who wished could be benefited.
* * *
Abdullah was an extremely handsome man. It looked as the beauty
was specially gifted to him. His affable personality added his charm. Everyone
liked him. All the beautiful women of his clan Wanted to marry him.
When the story of sacrifice spread, it multiplied his value in the
eyes of everyone. Many women sent marriage proposals to him. But the prestige
apparently was not for them, it had been decided by God.
He was married to Amina, one of the most respected of young women
of the Quraish. She was the daughter of the head of Bani Zohra tribe.
Father sent the marriage proposal on behalf of the son. Amina's
parents thought it a prestige for them and they readily agreed. They were
married. Abdullah spent three days with his inlaws, as was the custom in Arab
those days. After three days he returned with his wife.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Not long after his marriage, a trade caravan was preparing to go
to Syria. Abdullah too went with the caravan. While returning from the trade
tour they stopped at Yathrib. Here lived the relatives of his father. Tired as
he was he thought it better to rest for a little while there. He fell ill
during his stay in. Yathrib. His companions left him there and returned to
Makkah where they informed his father about his ill health.
When father heard the news about the illness of his most loved
son, he sent his eldest son Haris to take care of the brother and bring him
back when he retains his health.
Unfortunately, Haris could not see his brother. He could not bring
him back to Makkah that could have satisfied his father and given immense joy
to his young and newlywed wife.
Abdullah, far away from his father and his wife, had left for his
heavenly abode a couple of days ago. He was buried there in Yathrib. When Haris
returned he did not bring the joyous Abdullah, but the news of Abdullah's
death.
Who knew that his journey to Syria would become his final journey,
and from where Abdullah's life was saved would become his final resting ground.
Yathrib, from where people had brought the joyous news that had saved his life,
today gave the shattering news of his death.
It was terrible news. The death of a young and aspiring man. A man
like Abdullah. Anyone who heard the news was shattered. Abdullah had got a new
life not long ago and people were happy when his life could be saved from the
altar. The whole tribe was mourning his death.
For his ageing father it was a heart-rending incident. He was a
Man of broken heart.
And for Amina, her world came down crashing. All her hopes were
shattered, the hopes of beautiful reunion. It was a nightmare for her. The
young, beautiful lady who was envied by every other young woman of her clan had
become an object of pity. The head that was always held high was being felt as
a burden due to grief and distress.
Amina was expecting a child when Abdullah died.
Just days ago, Hubal was bent on taking the life of Abdullah, but
Allah saved him. At that time he had a great gift from Allah. It was to be the
most treasured good for the
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
humanity and it was impossible that Abdullah depart from the world
unless it was secure in someone's hands. Now it was handed over to Amina. When
the job Allah wanted from him was complete, he called him back. It was a
decision that none could revoke. No sacrifice could change it.
When Abdullah died he was all of 25 years.
* * *
It was Monday, the twelth day of the third lunar month, Rabiul
Awwal when Amina delivered a baby boy. The boy was exceptionally beautiful. It
looked as if he had given a beating to the moon in beauty.
Amina informed her father in law to come and see the child.
He came running over this joyful news. He felt rejoiced when he
saw the boy. It was a boy, a treasured gift in Arabia, and that too the son of
Abdullah.
He was overjoyed. He took the child in his arms and then took the
nascent child to the Kaba and named him Muhammad. Muhammad means praise in
Arabic, the one who is loved and respected by all.
On seventh day after his birth, he invited the people of Quraish
for a grand feast. When the feast was over people asked him, Abdul Muttalib,
why have you named your grandson Muhammad? Why haven't you given him a name
like other names in the clan?
"I wished he should be praised on skies and earth. He be
lovable to the Creator of the universe and His creations" Abdul Muttalib
put in words what was inside his heart.
Among better-off families in Quraish it was the custom that their
children would not be breastfed by their mothers. Instead women from villages
used to come, who took the children with them to villages, took care of them
and breastfed them. And when they grew up, the children would be sent back to
their parents and took other children. It made good impact over children's
health. It also helped them get hold of chaste language.
The days of their arrival were fixed. When Muhammad was born they
didn't get any nurse. Abdulah had a brother Abu Lahab. He had a maid slave
named Sobiya. Muhammad was fed for seven days by his mother Amina herself. And
then the child was
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
handed over to Sobia till they get some nurses.
Sobia breastfed Muhammad for a very short time. The nurses from
the Saad clan came.
They started searching for children and went from house to house
and offered their services to the mothers of nascent children. Mothers would
hand over the children to a suitable nurse. All nurses got children. There was
just a single nurse who could not get a child. Nobody liked to handover their
child to her due to her bad health. She was very lean and poor. She was
Haleema, the daughter of Abu Zaid.
A child too had not been taken by any nurse from the Saad clan.
Nurses did not go near him and no one was prepared to take him. He was an
orphan, Muhammad, the son of Abdullah. Nurses had heard that Muhammad was
orphan and his father Has died. They didn't give a look to him. They thought it
improper to take care of him. Feeding him will be futile they thought. 'What
will we do if we take him?" they say “what his grandfather will be able to
give us in return?" they thought.
The time of return arrived. The nurses now decided to return to
their villages. Everyone was happy to see a child in her hands. Haleema's
husband had accompanied her to Makkah. "I am feeling ashamed. Every friend
of mine has got a child. I alone have remained without one. I want to go and
take that orphan with me. It is better than to return empty handed. Shouldn't
we take that child with us?" Haleema asked her husband.
'What is wrong? Go and take the child. It may be possible that God
bring prosperity to our house by him" her husband gave her his consent.
Amina was feeling let down. No nurse had asked for her child. She
had seen as to how readily the children of her friends were taken by the
nurses. When Haleema came and said that she wanted to take her child Amina felt
very happy.
Haleema took the child in her arms and tried to feed her by her
dried breast which hardly had any milk.
But Haleema was amazed when she felt her dried breasts had become
over flowing with milk. Her breasts were now filled. The child was sucking the
milk and it was also dripping from his mouth. When Muhammad was satisfied,
Haleema's child too sucked fully. She had seen how her milk was not enough even
for her own child and was never satisfied. He used to remain sucking the breast
that used to be almost dry.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Haleema had a she camel, a very week and thin. When Haleema and
her husband felt hungry, her husband went to milk the camel. The onlookers were
surprised. Her breasts that were always dry were full. And the milk was falling
out of it today. Haleema's husband drank himself and then gave his wife for
drinking. They both were satisfied.
When the night came they both slept with the two children. The
night that was usually painful for them went by very peacefully. Unlike other
nights they woke up only in the morning.
When the morning dawned the husband said "By God you have got
a very blessed child" what do you think Haleema? "I am also
convinced" Haleema replied.:
When they,started to return, Haleema's almost dying she donkey
left all her friends far behind. When her friends, saw this turn around, they
called Haleema. O daughter of Abu Zaid, let us come to you. Is it the same
donkey on which you came with us? It used to frequently halt on its way while
it was coming from the village. You were always behind us.
Yes. By God it is the same.
How it has become so fast now? It is very amazing.
Now everything was blessed in Haleema's household. It was
prosperity all around.
The animals grew fatty. They gave more milk than earlier.
Everything was showing a marked improvement.
Two years passed unnoticed. Amina's son grew on Haleema's nectre.
He used to play with Haleema's daughter. The child grew healthy in the open
environment of the village.
The days of breastfeeding were over. Now it was the time that the
child be returned to her mother and increase the beauty of her house.
But that was not an easy job for Haleema. How could she separate a
child from her who brought prosperity and blessing to her house? She was not
prepared to leave Muhammad. She desired to keep the child with her for some
more time so the blessed child could live for some more time with her and so
the prosperity. She brought the child to his mother. But she had a desire deep
inside her heart that she would request his mother that she allow her to keep
the child for some more time.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
She came to Amina and said, "I fear that if Muhammad live
here, Makkah's air will not suit him. Why don't you let him allow to live with
us for some more time. So he may grow up in a healthy place. He will come a little
later".
Haleema continued pleading with Amina. She didn't lose the heart.
Gave new and newer reasons and tried to frighten child's mother from Makkah's
polluted air. Finally Amina gave in. Haleema was immensely happy. Her
brightened eyes reflected the immense joy she got from Amina's consent and she
again brought Muhammad back to her house.
Now Muhammad was again in the same open and healthy air. It was
the same desert, the same stones, the same hills of sand and the same old
playmates. He would run and play there for hours. Till he was five year old.
Now it was the time to bid adieu. The time to separate beloved
Muhammad had finally arrived and so soon.
Haleema immensely loved Muhammad. He was the apple of her eyes,
and the peace of her heart. Muhammad too similarly loved Haleema. Whenever she
came to see him even after the revelations began he would run towards her and
would give her a warm hug crying my mother, my mother. Muhammad's separation
would be tortuous. But she could do nothing now. It was necessary to take him
to his house and it was not possible to delay the return of the child further.
An incident also occurred during the same days that also made it
impossible to delay the return any further. Due to this incident Haleema was
forced to return Muhammad to his mother as soon as possible.
Once she was sitting somewhere. Muhammad too was with her. Some
Christian priests passed from the same way. When they saw the child, their gaze
became fixed on him. They came to the child and saw him closely. Finally they
asked Haleema as to who was the child. They talked about him among them at
length. "We should take the child with us. He is destined to be a great
personality. We fully know as to what he is destined to become" someone
said.
Haleema understood their intention. She became fearful as to what
they were planning. She thought that they may abduct the child from her.
Haleema stealthily took the child to her house though she was not sure that she
will be able to save the child. She returned
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Muhammad to his mother as soon as it was possible after the
incident. And was at peace only when she returned him to Amina.
Now it was the love of mother and the guardianship of the
grandfather. Both of them immensely loved Muhammad. They took care of him in
every way possible. When he was six year old, her mother thought to go and see
her husband's grave. His final resting ground. So she started out for Medina.
Muhammad was with her. One of her husband's female slave Umme Aiman was also
accompanying her. Bani Najjar was an important clan of Medina. Muhammad's
grandfather's maternal grand parents belonged to this clan. Amina, stayed
there.
When they reached Medina, she took Muhammad to the house where his
father had died. She also took him to his final resting ground.
It was the first day when the child got to understand that he was
without a father. It was the first day when he was unhappy. After spending a
month in Medina, Amina decided to return to Makkah and started out with Muhammad
in toe.
Like husband, Amina too took ill on the way. A village, Abwaa lies
in between Medina and Makkah. When they reached there her condition became
serious and she could never recover. She passed away in Abwaa and was buried
there itself Abdullah had died in a foreign land. He was buried there, far away
from his people. Muhammad was an orphan. He was devoid of father's love. When
he was just able to understand the meaning of being an orphan, the mother too
departed. He had seen the grave of his father, now the grave of his mother too
was there to see.
He was left alone in the whole world. When his mother was around
then too he felt the pain of being orphan. How -would he have thought when this
support too came to an end? umme Aiman now took him in het shelter and brought
him back to his home with great care. When he reached Makkah he was weeping
inconsolably.
It was a tough moment for Abdul Muttalib and a big incident for
him. His love and affection for Muhammad increased manifold. He wanted to give
him the love of both, father and mother. His love for him increased several
fold. He took great care of the child and wanted to please him in every way
possible. He loved him even more than his own children.
Abdul Muttalib was the head of his clan. When he sat on his seat
in the shade of Kaba, his sons sat a bit far from him in his respect. But he
would allow Muhammad to come
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
near him and sit on his cushioned seat. But unfortunately Abdul
Muttalib too did not survive for long. He passed away when Muhammad was all of
eight years. His death was a big blow for Muhammad. It was as painful as the
death of his mother.
No, to be true, the death of his grandfather was a bigger blow to
Muhammad than the death of his mother. Now he was at a stage when he was
beginning to understand things. He was able to understand the true meaning of
love and care. And so the pain of the separation was unimaginable. He was
shattered by his death. The tears were overflowing from his eyes. His heart was
broken. He himself was weeping and the serious condition of the child was
forcing other too to weep. The tears did not stop till the body of his
grandfather was buried deep inside his grave forever.
"Did He not find thee an orphan and protect (thee)? Did He
not find thee wandering and direct (thee)?" (Surah XCIII , 6-7)
How apt is it
When Muhammad's parents died the blessings of Allah didn't leave
him alone. It was His mercy that he got a grandfather who was as merciful for
him as his own parents. And then he was blessed with an uncle who never allowed
him to think himself as an orphan.
When Abdul Muttalib died, Abu Talib, Muhammad's uncle took him in
his loving protection. He was the son of Abdul Muttalib. He and Abdullah,
Muhammad's father, were from the same mother. In fact grandfather before, his
demise had given Muhammad in his custody. He had also instructed his son to
take care of the child in every way possible.
Abdul Muttalib had several wives. Ten boys were born from these wives.
Abu Talib was neither eldest of the brothers nor the wealthiest of them. But he
was most courageous of them all, noblest of them too. He was also from the same
mother as Abdullah. Other brothers were from different wives of his father. So
it was nothing amazing when his father made him the guardian of the young
child.
Like Abdul Muttalib, Abu Talib too extremely loved Muhammad. He
always kept him with himself and took him wherever he went. He took care of him
more than even his
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
own children. Why he was so 'much careful of Muhammad and so
concerned about his well being? He had experienced that the child had some
great qualities in him that were not seen much among Arabs of the time. He was
truthful and honest. He was noble and virtuous. His every action spoke highly
of him.
Four years passed in the guardianship of his uncle. He grew
physically and matured very fast. The natural abilities in the young Muhammad
were now coming to the fore. When he was twelve years old he was physically
strong and had considerably matured. He was amazingly witty. His knowledge
seemed to be very deep. He was still very small when seen by his age. Moustache
was still to appear on his face. But signs were apparent that he was destined
for something great, very big. It was apparent from his actions and his habits.
He was simply genius. Abu Talib was amazed by these developments. For him he
was not a small child of only twelve years of his family. He took him as a
mature person and he used to discuss every issue with the child as if he was
talking to a man of his own age. He also used to seek his counsel in every
important issue.
Muhammad was still only twelve years old when Abu Talib decided to
go to Syria on a business tour. It was long and tortuous journey. But Muhammad
was insisting to accompany him and was not prepared to let him go alone for the
journey. Abu Talib considering the hardship of the tour was reluctant to take
him along.
But his nephew was not ready to leave him. So he finally gave up
and decided to take him along.
The trade caravan started out. Muhammad too was with the caravan.
Whatever he saw on the way, he tried to discuss that with others and seemed to
have stored that in his memory.
After a long and torturous journey the caravan reached Syria.
Traversing different Syrian cities it finally reached the famous Syrian city of
Basra where it camped. There was a legendary Christian priest named Buhaira.
Adjacent to this priest's great church, there was a place with large shade. Whenever
Arab traders went there they used to stay at the very same place for a while
and take rest there. Later they would go to local traders and bulk suppliers.
This trade caravan too stayed at the same place in Basra.
People were tired after the long and tiresome journey. They wanted
to rest for a while
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
before going out to meet the local traders. Not much time had
passed and people were still busy in putting their wares in order when a
messenger from Buhaira came. "You should come to Buhaira's place. He has
invited all of you for lunch. Arrangements have been completed for the lunch.
Will you please hurry?" the messenger asked these people.
People were almost taken aback by this generous gesture from
Buhaira, They saw each other in amazement. They had come and stayed here on
umpteen occasions earlier but Buhaira had never met them not to talk or
inviting them for food. "Why is he so generous today?" they thought.
Finally they accepted the invitation. After all there was no
ground for refusing the invitation. All of them guided by the messenger
proceeded towards his place. Only Muhammad was left behind. He did not go
there, as he was a child.
Buhaira warmly greeted his guests and said "brethren I want
that all of you have lunch with me. No one should be left".
The people of the caravan said, we all have come here. Only a
young boy has been left behind to look after our belongings. Buhaira insisted
that the boy too be brought to the feast. He should have lunch with us too, he
insisted.
They were further puzzled. For them his invitation for lunch was
an unusual incident. And now he was insisting that even a child should not be
left behind. They finally asked Buhaira. "Buhaira, what is the matter that
you have invited us here today. We do not remember that you ever invited us for
lunch" they asked him in great astonishment.
"You have come from far off places. You have this right upon
us. We should take care of you. I just wanted to fulfill my duty" he tried
to satisfy them. This explanation did not satisfy the Arab traders. There must
be some reason for this invitation, they asked themselves.
The messenger again went to Abu Talib's tent and brought Muhammad
with him. Buhaira and all the people of the caravan were waiting for him.
When the priest saw him, his gaze was fixed at him. After the food
was over and people scattered around, Buhaira came to Muhammad and said: by Lat
and Uzza (the two most important Arab deities) would you tell me truth.
"Don't ask me to swear in the name of Lat and Uzza", Muhammad
insisted.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"Oh would you tell me everything in the name of God. Please
don't try to evade any fact," Buhaira pleaded.
Muhammad allowed him to ask.
Buhaira started to ask questions about the young Muhammad about
his health and learnings and Muhammad continued answering his questions till
Abu Talib came to take back the child.
"What is your relation with the child?", Buhaira asked
Abu Talib. He is my son, replied Abu Talib.
"It cannot be true. It is impossible that his father be
alive"Buhaira refused to believe Abu Talib's words. When Abu Talib saw the
level of his information about Muhammad he told him the whole truth. He is my
nephew, he told Buhaira. "And his father?", questioned Buhaira.
"He died when the child was in his mother's womb" he replied again.
Now you have said the truth, Buhaira felt satisfied.
"Now take back your nephew to your city And keep him away
from Jews. By God, if they see him and come to recognize him as I have
recognized him they will try to take his life" the priest said. "Your
nephew is destined to become a man so great you cannot imagine. Believe me he
is a priceless diamond. No other jewel like him can be found on earth" he
said secretly.
He said these things as a Matter of fact as if he was reading a
chapter from Bible or it was something that was inked on Muhammad's broad
forehead.
Then he returned satisfied, murmuring as to what he had thought
was true.
Abu Talib immediately returned to Makkah from there.
Everything what Buhaira had said about Muhammad was repeatedly
coming to his mind.
It was the first time when Muhammad had visited a place outside
Arabia. When he returned he tried to figure out as to what he had seen during
his journey. He tried to analyze what he had seen in course of the long journey
to Syria.
He had seen great deserts and mountains that seemed to be reaching
to the skies. He
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
had seen green fields, big orchards laden with fruits, had
traversed different areas and had seen different cities and villages. He had
also talked to people in cities wherever he went. He had also noticed the talks
among different people about the present and past incidents and had listened
these details with profound interest.
He had also seen the people who used to worship the same objects,
as was the custom among his own people. He had also seen people who followed
Books sent by God. He had heard that there Were people who used to worship fire
and people who worship idol and do everything before these lifeless objects
that was solely associated with God. He had also heard that there were people
who were being guided by misguided Jew priests, who used to interpret whatever
they wished from the Book sent by Allah and there were others who were
misguided by Church leaders who also pretended to have the knowledge of
heavenly secrets. Muhammad used to ponder on everything he had seen. He would
continue thinking on these issues for hours and would repeatedly think over all
these.
Who is on right path and who is misguided?, he would question
himself. What is the right path from among these?
Muhammad, no doubt was of very young age. But he was thoughtful.
He wanted to search the truth. He wished that the reality be opened upon him
and someone should tell him that yes, this is the right path and here lies the
light.
The childhood is associated with play and fun, but Muhammad always
refrained from seeking fun. He never took interest in trivial and useless
things. He would think of these issues, and search for some clues that could
lead him to truth.
He used to go to different markets like Ukaz, Mijannah and Zil Maj
az with his relatives. These were the famous markets of Arabia and were
organized in the vicinity of Makkah. These were held in the months when
fighting and war was prohibited. During these months even ensuing wars were
stopped. The four prohibited months were the eleventh and twelfth months and
the first and seventh months or Zi Qada, Zil Hijjah, , M uharram and Ra jab.
Everything was available in these markets. Even goods from foreign lands were
brought here for trading. Other than these trading activities these markets
were famous for their literary and poetic activities too. Public speakers would
try to impress people by their words. Everyone here was free to express his
thoughts without any fear or prejudice. People of every religion were free to
propagate their religion. There was no fear from anything or from anybody.
These were the prohibited
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
months and no one would be harmed during these sacred months.
These sooqs or markets would be filled by people. All sort of
people from different places and walks of lives would be there. It gave
Muhammad a good opportunity to meet people of different thoughts and understand
what they believed. It also allowed him to decide as to who was on the right
path and who had deviated from it.
He would try to evaluate all these things in his young mind
whenever he was alone. He would try to keep those things in his memory that
seemed to be rational to him. And about things he thought were irrational, he
would try to forget those.
When he was twelve year old he started grazing goats. It provided
him more lonely moments that helped him think and ponder over these serious
issues. These goats belonged to his family, some were from other families of
his clan. He would take these animals to far away fields. The open air and
peaceful atmosphere would allow him to think more freely.
He spent his childhood and initial phase of his youth in this way.
Unlike his peers in the city, he didn't while away his precious time in trivial
activities and games. At this tender age, he had all the manners of grown up
people. He had the nobility of great nobles and foresight that comes only with
growing age. It is an incident of these days when Muhammad was still quite
young. Walls of Kaba were being further raised. Children of his age who were
carrying heavy stones pulled down their own trousers and put them on their
shoulders as it reduced the burden of the heavy stones. Instead of following
the act Muhammad tied it more tightly. When his uncle Abbas saw it he said, see
every child has put it on his shoulder. You too should follow it. Then your
shoulders would not pain. When he tried to do as was being instructed by his
uncle, he fainted with shame.
People in Makkah during those days used to gather at night after
freeing from the chores of the day for music and dance. It was a common custom
of Arabia at that time. Stories were told and listened in those meetings.
Anyone who had expertise in any filed would start telling the story and they
would remain listening the story for the whole night. It was culture of those
days. Once one of his friends asked him to come to such program and said,
Muhammad why don't you attend such programs?, you should give it a try.
It was the time of his youth. After some reluctance Muhammad
showed his willingness. Muhammad's that companion used to accompany Muhammad
when he went to graze his goats. Muhammad asked him to look after his goats for
that day and started to go to
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
the venue to attend the program. On his way he heard a melodious
sound. He stopped for a while to listen the music. Instead of proceeding to the
venue of the program he fell asleep. When got up, it was the day and the sun
was blazing above him. He returned to his friend.
How was the night? The friend asked. "What should I tell you?
I could not attend the program. While I was on my way, I heard a melodious
music and stopped to listen that for a while and fell asleep. When I got up it
was already the day and the sun was blazing over my head" Muhammad
answered.
The next night again the friend asked him to attend the program.
Don't lose this opportunity' he warned. Muhammad started out again. While he
was still on his way he confronted a beautiful song again. It was very
attractive and seemed as if the sound was coming from heavens. He again set
there to listen and was asleep again.
These were the only occasions when Muhammad had decided to attend
such programs. But on both the occasion he was not allowed by God to attend
them as his personality was above these trivialities. After these two occasions
he never even thought of music or the sort of program he once intended to attend.
He is never known to have involved in any act that could have put a question
mark over his faithfulness or nobility. He was the epitome of modesty. And was
an example of the highest level of character. He was famous among his people
for his truthfulness and faithfulness. It did not amaze his people even once
when people started calling him as the honest and the trustworthy, Sadiq and
Ameen. Everybody knew that only Muhammad could be called by this name.
He marshaled in all the games of war. When the historical and one
of the most devastating of Arab wars of those days, Fijar, was fought, he too
joined the war with his uncles. He had grown into a young and powerful man at
that time. But not even once he used his sword or fired his arrow towards his
enemy. What he would do was to stop the arrows coming from the enemy side, pick
arrows falling on the ground and pass them onto his uncles. Innumerable
families were lost in this war. A number of people perturbed by the devastation
wrought by the war started talking of compromise between the two sides. Finally
they reached an agreement. This agreement was named Hilful Fuzool. Muhammad too
was the part of initiative that gave the idea of compromise. He was all of
twenty at that time.
In the post war period, Makkans again returned to their usual
habits of dance, music,
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
gambling and drinking. The amoral activities that had subsided
considerably during the war resurfaced again. And with a bang. Casinos
flourished again. And Muhammad...he would do what he did earlier. He would take
goats to far away fields. In the open and peaceful environment, his eyes would
take care of the grazing goats and his heart and mind would think over and
over.
It was his life. These were his interests and these had all the
ingredients of interests for him. He needed loneliness to think and this
provided him an opportunity to live alone and ponder over issues that he
confronted in his mind repeatedly.
Abu Talib took care of his day-to-day needs. He would look after
the business and would take care of Muhammad and his own children. He had a
large family and worked hard to support them. One day Abu Talib came to
Muhammad and said, nephew you know our economic condition. I am very worried.
Khadija gives her goods to others who do trading for her. If you are prepared I
can talk to her so that you can do the trading for her. Muhammad at that time
was almost 23 or 24 years.
I am prepared to do whatever you deem fit, he gave his consent.
Abu Talib in fact had expected the very same from him.
Khadija belonged to a very rich and influential family. She was
related to Qusai through fifth generation. She had been married to two of the
richest people of the Makhzoom clan who had left behind loads of money. After
their death, a number of proposals from leading businessmen of Quraish had
come, but she did not accept any of these proposals. She lived alone and used
to give her goods for trading to some trusted people. Her business had
prospered very fast and she spent a pompous life. When Abu Talib approached her
she was in search of a trustworthy man to do business through him.
"Would you like to trade through Muhammad?" Abu Talib
asked Khadija.
"Had you asked me to do it through anyone I would have not
refused. Muhammad is our own man, how can I refuse" Khadija said. Uncle
returned to Muhammad happily and informed him that Khadija had agreed.
A trade caravan was ready to go to Syria. Muhammad joined the
caravan. Khadija's slave Maysara was also there to accompany him in the long
journey and assist him in business deals. Muhammad's all uncles had come to
give him a sendoff. They prayed for his safety during the journey and good
returns for his efforts. Maysara was especially instructed to take care of
Muhammad.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The caravan started out. Everything that Muhammad had seen in his
previous journey was now returning to his memory. Finally the carvan reached
Syria and it stopped at Basra, the city where Muhammad had stayed with his
uncle. All people who were in the caravan loved him and were sympathetic to
him. He too took great care of all the people who were with him. Muhammad had
become fvourite of Maysara, the slave Khdija had sent to accompany him. He
served him as if he was the slave of Muhammad. He would never refuse anything
ordered by Muhammad.
The tour was a grand success. Muhammad as a trader proved
exceptionally good. He seemed to be having long experience in everything
whenever he dealt in anything. Whenever he sold any commodity he handled the
counterpart with great respect. Muhammad never cheated anyone. And whenever he
bartered anything with anyone he did it with full honesty. The tour was a big
success and Maysara had knowledge about every deal made during the tour and the
huge profit that Muhammad made for his owner. Before setting off for the return
journey Muhammad remembered to shop for everything Khadija had asked for.
During the hustle and bustle of this trade tour too, Muhammad did
not forget his habits. He still went out and sat alone and pondered over what
he saw. He would think of different religions whose followers came in his
contact. They believed in different religions, different thoughts and had
distinct beliefs. Muhammad would evaluate their arguments and would try to know
as to who was right. He spent hours thinking and meditating. The place where
the caravan had stopped, a big tree stood nearby. Muhammad usually used to sit
there under the shade of the tree. Once while he was sitting under the same
tree and Maysara was busy in some work a priest from a nearby church came to
Maysara. His name vas Nustoor. He asked Maysara about Muhammad as to who he
was. Maysara was known to this priest, as he used to come there for trading
frequently. "This young man belongs to the clan who have the key of
Kaba" replied Maysara. The priest asked him again as to what qualities he
had observed in him? " Truth, and honesty and all the clean habits. He is
the epitome of good character. He spends hours thinking over issues" a
mesmerized Maysara answered.
"How are his eyes?" Nustoor enquired again. The slave
who was now a bit perturbed said, his eyes are broad and black. There are red
lines in his eyes making them more beautiful. Nustoor who had till now decided
to meet Muhammad personally said if the young man sitting under the tree has
all the qualities you mentioned he can be the last
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
prophet.
Then he approached Muhammad and started questioning him on
different religions. He wanted to know his thoughts about them and how he
thought of those religions. Muhammad showed that he didn't think highly of
them. He himself was a Christian. When he asked Muhammad about Christianity,
Muhammad presented both the positive and negative aspects of the religion of
the Christ.
The caravan returned Makkah after some time. During those days
there was a place a couple of miles before Makkah called Maruzzahran. Now the
place is known as the Valley of Fatima. When the caravan reached there,
Khadija's slave advised Muhammad to increase his speed and said that he should
congratulate Khadijah congratulation for the big success of the tour.
Muhammad sped his camel and reached Makkah before noon. Khadijah
who was sitting in her balcony and was enjoying the breeze saw that a camel
rider was fast approaching Makkah braving the hot sun. And the camel seemed to
be as fast as breeze itself.
Khadijah tried to recognize the rider. The camel neared a little.
When it further neared, she recognized that it was Muhammad and was fast
approaching her house.
When he reached at her door, Khadijah was already at the door to
receive him. She met him with marked love and respect and congratulated on
returning from the porous journey safely. Then Muhammad told her about his
journey and the sort of success he got there.
Khadija listened the details with great interest. She was
appreciating his success deep inside her heart. She was feeling happy by his
words. His eloquence too attracted her towards him. His sincerity and honesty
too had increased his respect in her eyes. She was also impressed by the
unimagined profit she had made through this tour. At no point of time any tour
was so beneficial for her. This also impressed her greatly.
When Maysara came, he recounted similar details with profound
interest. He was all praise for Muhammad. She was both happy and amazed by this
young man. Maysara told her in detail as to how he conducted his trade, the
sort of honesty he had shown in his dealings, and how he took care of her
goods. He also recounted with great details the incident involving Nustoor
priest and told her about the predictions he had made about Muhammad. He also
recounted another incident. Maysara said that while returning
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
from the journey, he had two camels. And both the camels were
completely enervated. I was unable to keep pace with the caravan and was
fearing being left behind alone. I went to Muhammad and told him about my
precarious condition. Muhammad first rubbed the feet of the two camels and then
took both the camels in his hands. Now the camels started running as if they
belonged to different species.
Khadija was both impressed and amazed by Maysara's words. She even
said that these were very uncommon things. Now it was impossible for Khadija to
forget Muhammad at any point of time. His great personality had captured the
heart and mind of Khadija. Now she would appreciate his qualities to anyone who
met her.
She would also praise him for his unmatched performance and
honesty at any possible moment. Khadija now wanted to be attached with this
honest and brilliant young man. She wished she could be his life partner.
This thought took so deep roots inside her heart that it became
impossible to keep it within the confines of her heart. Her friends also
understood what she wanted. There was a lady, Nafeesa the daughter of Umayyah
in her nearest circle. Some historians have mentioned her name as Nafeesa the
daughter of Munayah. Both are the same lady. Munyah was the name of her mother
and Umayya of her father. Nafeesa asked Khadijah, "Why don't you marry
Muhammad?"
Khadijah "how it can be possible"?
Nafeesa, "Give me your consent. It is my work as to how I
accomplish it."
Now Nafeesa came to Muhammad and asked, "Muhammad for how
long you intend to spend this sort of lonely life. Now you should have a family
life."
He said, " I don't have anything to afford a family".
Nafeesa, " if I say that it will be taken care of and if you are asked to
marry a very beautiful and prosperous lady will you give your consent. Would
you still refuse?"
Muhammad, "Whom you are talking about?"
Nafeesa, "you will not get a better life partner than
Khadija. Don't delay it now It will be better if it is done at the
earliest." Muhammad too was greatly impressed by the manners and wisdom of
Khadija. He had found her exactly as he had heard about her. People called her
Tahira, the virtuous. He too had found her as he had heard about. But
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
to marry her? He could not imagine it even in his dream. He knew
as to how she had refused the proposals from some of the most prosperous and
leading figures of Arabia. "Is it possible that she will be prepared to
live with a poor man like me?' Muhammad was still doubtful. Nafeesa answered
exactly as she had answered Khadijah, don't worry. It is my work to prepare her
for it."
Now Muhammad went to Abu Talib and told him all about it. Abu
Talib was puzzled. It was unbelievable. But he had never heard a single lie
from him so far so he could not refuse as to what he was listening from his
nephew.
"My son it is amazing that a lady who has refused marriage
proposals from some leading men of clan with great money and status will agree
to marry you" he said.
He continued, but my son it can be possible. Though you do not
have money. But you yourself are a priceless diamond. And no amount of money
can match your personality"
Muhammad said, "Uncle I am not behind money. I have never
repented over the lack of money with me." Abu Talib, with his brothers
went to Amr bin Asad, the ageing uncle of Khadija. They also met her brother
Amr bin Khuwailid and sent marriage proposal from Muhammad's side for Khadija.
They sent the proposal to uncle and brother because her father had died long
ago. Both of them gave their consent immediately. It can be said that both were
prepared and were waiting for the proposal to come and give their consent.
So the marriage was decided. When the day came, all the leading
figures of Makkah gathered at the house of Khadija. Abu Talib solemnized the
marriage with his sermon. His sermon on the occasion shows as to how much he
was impressed by the personality of his nephew. After praising the God he said,
"Muhammad is the son of my brother Abdullah. He is the youth like whom
there is none in our clan Quraish. It is true that he does not possess
unaccounted money. But money is merely a moving shade. Muhammad is my relative
and he wants to marry Khadija, the daughter of Khuwailid. I give 20 camels from
my property as mehr. I see a great future for him." and so the marriage
was concluded and the Woman of Quraish came to the house of the honest. At the
time of marriage Muhammad was 25 years two months and ten days and Khadija Was
28 years old. According to some other details Khadijah was 40 years old at the
time of the marriage.
It was Is,Muhammad's prime youth. He had a great personality.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
His constant smile had added an incomparable charm to his
personality: He had a stature that was neither too long, not short and had a
big head that was beautified with his curly hear, He always seemed to be in a
thoughtful mood, His look used to mirror his great thought. And it always
mesmerized the onlookers. His life with Khadijah was very interesting. She was
only pleasure for him. Being a brilliant and understanding lady, she fully
realized within a short period his likes and dislikes and always took great
care of those issues. She also gauged the fact as to what interested him, and
always cooperated with him.
What were his interests? To speak truth always, to be honest in
every deal, to keep away from futile activities and such gatherings and to
spend time alone to think and ponder.
Khadijah understood all of these and took utmost care not to
disturb his these habits. Muhammad would still go alone to caves in the
outskirts of Makkah. Though he no longer grazed goats, he would still go out to
far off places in the open deserts. He was more concentrated now in his pursuit
of the truth. He would spend even more time while pondering the natural
beauties, analyze the symbols of the God Almighty. Now' he was on the same path
as traversed by Abraham in search of the eternal truth. "Thus did we show
Abraham the kingdom of the heavens and the earth that he might be of those
possessing certainty". (Surah VI: 75)
Was he unconcerned about the well-being and happiness of his
beloved wife Khadijah? He was an exemplary husband and always took great care
to keep her happy and satisfied with the conjugal bliss.
He took great interests in her issues and always took care of her
mood and looked after her business interests. He further expanded her business
and made it a point to deal with only those businessmen who believed in
honesty.
Khadijah was charmed by his manners. His constant care for her and
her happiness had won over her. His company was a pleasant bliss for her.
Khadijah had preferred him to some of the wealthiest people of Makkah and had
great expectations from him and she was not disappointed.
Though Muhammad loved loneliness but he took great interests in
social issues. He would take interest in common people's issues and listen to
their concerns. But mostly he would speak only when it was necessary. He was
never seen talking uselessly and would never indulge in arguments. He was
laconic and would say only useful things. But
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
he was never boring. Due to all these qualities that were rare in
those days people would give him unprecedented respect. They would always
respect him and his thoughts and would follow his suggestions.
Makkah is surrounded by hills from all the four sides. Kaba is
situated in the center of the city. In the early days the walls of Kaba were
short and there was no roof over it. Whenever it rained water would log inside
Holy Kaba.
Once, a heavy flood created havoc in Makkah destroying several
buildings in the city. Water was filled inside Kaba as well and walls cracked
from several sides. It was a big issue for the people of Makkah. They were
deeply concerned with the reconstruction of the Holy building. Muhammad was
even more concerned. Kaba was everything for Makkans. It was their prayer
house. They had also kept numerous idols inside it. People from far of places
used to come there for pilgrimage that gave a big boost to the economy of the
city. It also gave them a definite superiority over people belonging to other
tribes. People coming for pilgrimage saw them as someone superior because they
lived in the surrounding of Kaba and were caretaker of the Holy building, the
house of God. So the people assembled at a place to discuss the issue and
decide as to what should be done to save the building. "Should we demolish
the building and construct a new one? If so who will do it? Who will demolish
the old structure and who will rebuild it?" this question was hounding
them.
Kaba is the most sacred house of God. They feared that their
demolishing it for reconstruction might invite the anger of the God. They were
not able to reach the conclusion as to what to do. But the building was on the
brink of collapse. Its foundations were weakened by the flood and the fear of
its felling down was always there. So there was no way but to reconstruct the
building. So they finally decided to go for its reconstruction. Now there were
other issues to take care of. Building should be very strong, they thought.
They were now concerned as to how to procure good material and people capable
to accomplish the job for them. God was with them. So at the very same time
when they were in search of good material and people to construct the Kaba, a
Roman national started out on a voyage for Ethiopia. While he was passing
through the port of Makkah, the ship crashed near the port. The ship was
carrying highest quality of wood and building material. He unloaded the
material on the shore and waited for a ship for Ethiopia. When the people of
Makkah heard the news, they immediately sent people to him to purchase the
building material from him. The man, who was known as Baqoom was told as to
what they needed. He readily agreed to sell
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
his goods. Luckily he happened to be an expert architect. They
were in search of someone who could also construct the building. Now they had
found everything in Baqoom. They asked him to accompany them to help construct
the holy Kaba.
When Baqoom saw the building that was on brink of collapse, he
told them that it was very easy to rebuild it. He suggested that to support the
roof and make the building safer they will have to erect a few pillars. Then it
will be able to withstand cyclones and torrential rains that usually played
havoc in Arabia those days. The people of Makkah wanted the same thing so they
readily agreed to his suggestions. They also found a carpenter in Suleh who was
actually from Egypt and had settled in Makkah. He was also called to assist
Baqoom.
Different clans of Quraish divided portions of Kaba for
demolition. This division was also to ensure that every clan had a role in
construction of the Holy building.
When the time to begin demolition came, everyone started
shivering. They feared that they might invite the anger of God. They had seen
how Abraha and his army, who had tried to destroy Kaba merely three decades
ago, was annihilated. He had come with a large army but was neither able to
reach Kaba nor return back. The whole army including Abraha himself was
decimated. It was not very long when it happened. So the people were still not
sure as to how to demolish it. But they thought that they were not destroying
the Kaba but were trying to rebuild it to save it. So they offered prayers and
sacrificed animals. They sought blessing of the God Almighty and his
forgiveness. Then a man, named Walid bin Mughaira came forward. He with
shivering hands demolished a pillar!
There was a pin drop silence. People were terrified and waited to
see as to what happens with Walid. The night went on peacefully. It dawned and
nothing happened to Walid. Now the people of Quraish were encouraged to act and
they started demolishing the depilated building.
Everyone participated in demolition. While demolishing they
reached a rock that could not be broken despite all their efforts. Now they
used it as the foundation of the building.
They carried stones from nearby hills to be used in construction
and started erecting walls. Muhammad and all his uncles were wholeheartedly
involved in it. And in no time the walls were complete. In the now demolished
old walls of Kaba a black stone was
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
fixed on the north side. It was called Hajr-e-Aswad or the Black
Stone. Arab used to give it great significance and its significance remains as
it is still revered. When anybody begins circumambulations of Kaba it is begun
from it. Muslims also kiss it in reverence. When the wall was raised further,
the time to put the Black Stone came. "Who should perform this noble
task?" it was a big question. No clan was prepared to be devoid of this
honour and wanted to perform the act. Everyone thought that he was more
privileged than others in performing the act.
It went on to become a serious issue. The tension increased and
there was no solution in sight. The people who were brought together for the
name of Allah were now bent on to go to war to get the honor.
Five nights passed in this manner and the impasse refused to die.
The issue had boiled into a severe crisis. Clans of Bani Abduddar and Bani Adi
were two of the more powerful clans in the city. They came together to not
allow anybody else to perform the sacred act.
It was a tradition in Arabia during those days that whenever
anyone vowed to fight to death they would collect blood and put their hand
inside the jar and would swear. The two tribes per - formed this act. Now the
swords came out and it seemed as if there was no way out except the war. Abu
Umayya bin Mughairah, one of more influential and wise men of the city who was
respected by all came forward and said: "Brothers! Every one of you is
equal in respect and dignity. Don't fight uselessly. Use wisdom. Please accept
my proposal and leave the decision to the person who enters Babussafa first."
God also blessed this suggestion. All the people who were prepared
to fight to death accepted it. Kaba was protected by a boundary wall. One of
its gates was known as Babussafa. Now everyone's gaze was fixed at Babussafa
and waited as to who comes and what decision he takes. Within a few minutes
they see that a smart young man enters from the gate and paces towards the Holy
Kaba. When they recognized him they all cried in unison: The trustworthy! We
will accept the decision of Muhammad, the trustworthy. How his whole community
respected him could be gauged from this blind faith in him. Nobody hesitated in
accepting him as arbiter.
They presented the case to him and asked for his decision.
Muhammad asked to bring a large piece of cloth. It was brought immediately.
Muhammad spread the sheet and took the sacred stone in his hand and put it on
the sheet. Now he asked the head of every clan to raise the sheet.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The heads of Makkan clans came forward and brought the sheet to the
place where it had to be kept. Now Muhammad took out the sacred stone and put
it in the place. It gave great relief to all. Everyone was happy. Muhammad had
solved a contentious issue effortlessly that had also pleased everybody. No one
was devoid of performing this noble act.
People of Quraish were saved from an imminent war by the wisdom of
Muhammad. Animosity was forgotten and people were again together like before.
Quraish completed the construction, erected stones and put a roof
on walls. They opened a gate for entrance near the idol of Hubal, the 'king' of
idols.
Muhammad was all of 35 years at that time. But despite his young
age he was loved and respected by all people of his clan. Everyone accepted his
opinion. It is not uselessly that Allah, the Almighty says in his praise:
Ye are at the highest level of moral character.
"And (remember) when We prepared for Abraham the place of the
(holy) House saying: ascribe thou no thing as partner unto Me, and purify My
House for those who make the round (thereof) and those who stand and those who
bow and make prostration." Surah XXII 26
The people of Arabia had given up the religion of Abraham and
forgotten his message. They had started worshipping idols. A few people now
came to recognize that what they were doing was wrong. They raised their voice
against paganism. They also tried to remind others as to what Abraham had
taught them. They told the people of Makka:
"O people of Quraish, sons of Abraham! Cleanse the house of
Allah. Remove the idols you have placed inside Kaba. These idols are lifeless,
and cannot help or benefit you in any way. They can neither see nor speak. All
your prayers and sacrifices for them go in vain."
"Try and search a way of life and religion that is rational.
Brothers! Torah has mentioned a prophet that is to come among you. He is to
arrive very soon. All religious scholars whether Jew or Christian say the same.
Renounce paganism and wait for the
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
promised prophet. You will succeed in this life and the life
hereafter", they would continue.
It was an absolutely new voice in Arabia. When Quraish tried to
see as to whether who were the people behind this new voice, they saw that all
of them were well-respected people of the tribe. They were Zaid the son of Amr
bin Nufail, Waraqa, the son of Nawfal, Uthman, the son of Hartih and Ubaidah
the son of jahsh. Everybody in the city knew them and respected them for their
truthfulness and their state-forwardness. These people were known to be honest
and far removed from common shortcomings ailing the community. They were also
totally against paganism and polytheism. They were also full of mercy for girl
children. Arabs used to bury alive their girl children at that time. These
people were known to save such children at any cost whenever they listened of
anybody trying to bury his daughter. Later they will adopt such children and
bring them up. They would also readily return the children when they grow up
and their father wanted them back. But despite these rare attributes the
leaders of Quraish were not ready to tolerate such uttering. They were not able
to tolerate the criticism against their adopted religion. They were not
prepared to listen the criticism against their idols.
"And (remember) when We prepared for Abraham the place of the
(holy) House saying: ascribe thou no thing as partner unto Me, and purify My
House for those who make the round (thereof) and those who stand and those who
bow and make prostration." Surah XXII 26
The people of Arabia had given up the religion of Abraham and
forgotten his message. They had started worshipping idols. A few people now
came to recognize that what they were doing was wrong. They raised their voice
against paganism. They also tried to remind others as to what Abraham had
taught them. They told the people of Makka:
"O people of Quraish, sons of Abraham! Cleanse the house of
Allah. Remove the idols you have placed inside Kaba. These idols are lifeless,
and cannot help or benefit you in any way. They can neither see nor speak. All
your prayers and sacrifices for them go in vain."
"Try and search a way of life and religion that is rational.
Brothers! Torah has mentioned a prophet that is to come among you. He is to
arrive very soon. All religious scholars whether Jew or Christian say the same.
Renounce paganism and wait for the promised prophet. You will succeed in this
life and the life hereafter", they would continue.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
It was an absolutely new voice in Arabia. When Quraish tried to
see as to whether who were the people behind this new voice, they saw that all
of them were well-respected people of the tribe. They were Zaid the son of Amr
bin Nufail, Waraqa, the son of Nawfal, Uthman, the son of Hartih and Ubaidah
the son of jahsh. Everybody in the city knew them and respected them for their
truthfulness and their state-forwardness. These people were known to be honest
and far removed from common shortcomings ailing the community. They were also
totally against paganism and polytheism. They were also full of mercy for girl
children. Arabs used to bury alive their girl children at that time. These
people were known to save such children at any cost whenever they listened of
anybody trying to bury his daughter. Later they will adopt such children and
bring them up. They would also readily return the children when they grow up
and their father wanted them back. But despite these rare attributes the
leaders of Quraish were not ready to tolerate such uttering. They were not able
to tolerate the criticism against their adopted religion. They were not
prepared to listen the criticism against their idols.
They and their forefathers had spent their lives praying these
idols. How can they leave it now? It was beyond their imagination. Now they
avoided listening to their talks and tried to vilify those people they had
respected thus far. When it did not suffice they started calling them names and
abusing them. They laughed at them and tried to make them a laughing stock.
A long time lapsed in this manner. Some of them migrated. Others
converted to Christianity. Only Zaid remained following the religion of
Abraham. He would embrace the walls of Kaba and wail inconsolably asking the
God to guide him to the right path. He would say: "O God, had I known the
path You like I would have followed the same path. But I do not know" and
then he would fall in prostration.
The four people had openly announced their belief. They did not
hide anything. The people of Quraish laughed at them. The people who were
respected by them for their rare attributes were now being mocked by everyone.
Their attributes had disappeared from their eyes and now they saw only faults
and sin in them and their actions.
But they did not know that other than these four people, there was
another young man, the man loved by them all, who also had similar thoughts as
them. And he follows the same religion as followed by these four people. It is
another matter that he has not uttered any word in the open. He is still in
search of truth. There is a cave, almost five kilometers away from Makka, known
as Hira. Muhammad used to go in the same cave
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
and used to spend several nights there. He would try to meditate
for hours there to seek the truth.
When the month of Ramadhan came, he would go there for longer
periods. It was a lonely place and there was none to disturb him. It was as
quite as it could be. He would think and meditate and spend his days doing it.
He would eat anything that is left with him there. At times he would come to
his house to get eatables after some days and at time people in his family
would bring it for him.
In this way he spent his days and nights. He would contemplate,
meditate, think and ponder as to what was the truth. He would take anything
that looked like good and would abandon that may seem wrong.
He would try to know as to what was the reality of this world. How
it was created and who was its creator? Who made this beautiful world a
reality? These were the questions that always troubled him and he was impatient
to get the answers.
Years went by and Muhammad became more and more restive to get the
answers to his questions. He increased his frequency of visits to Hira cave.
Whenever Ramadhan came he would spend his whole time there and when it ended he
would first go to Kaba and circumambulate around it several times.
Then he would go to his family and see his children. Khadijah who
was always concerned for his well-being would inquire about his health.
Children would surround him. They would embrace him. The elders of his children
would ask him as to where he was.
They would insist to accompany him when he would go next time.
Muhammad would embrace them gently, give them a peck on their
cheeks, talk with them lovingly and would ask them to accompany him in the
future. He would give quality time to his children quite often. He would
interact with them and would enjoy their innocent talks. He would feel
comfortable after spending time with them and sharing their laughter. And he would
leave for Hira cave again. But these interesting moments could not continue for
long. All of his sons died with small intervals. Qasim, Tayyib and Tahir, all
passed away in their infancy. -But he faced all these heartbreaking incidents
with courage. He had been orphaned in his infancy and now he had to bear the
sorrow of seeing his young children's coffins.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
He was left with his daughters only. He had four of them, Zainab,
Ruqayya, Umme Kulthoom and Fatima.
When Zainab grew up she was married off to Abul Aas, who was the
nephew of Khadijah and son of Rabia. Ruqayya and Umme Kulthoom were married off
to Rabeea, sons of Abu Lahab. Fatima, his youngest daughter was left with him.
Though his sons were snatched away from him, he was gifted two
other boys. Now both were like his own sons. Once Khadijah went to see her
nephew Hakeem bin Hizam. When she returned, she brought a slave with her. This
slave was a beautiful boy and looked as if he was brought up in great comfort.
Whose child is it? Muhammad asked Khadijah. Khadijah told him that this is a
slave that Hakeem brought from Syria when he went there.
Muhammad said that...His was not an ordinary slave and that he
seemed to have belonged to some respected family. Khadijah told him that she
had heard similar words for the boy and she was told that he was incidentally
caught by Qeen clan who subsequently sold him in the market. Hibashah was a
well-known market of the Arabia those days. When Zaid was sold there he was all
of eight years.
Muhammad saw the child with great love and asked as to what was
his name. Slave: My name is Zaid.
Muhammad: Could you tell anything regarding your tribe or clan?
Slave: My father's name is Harsah and Sharahbeel was my grand
father. Kaab was my great grandfather. My mother is Saadi and belongs to Tai
tribe. She is the daughter of Salabah. Muhammad asked Khadijah: Isn't he my
slave? "Why not, the son of my uncle? He is yours." Khadijah replied
with her great love.
Muhammad freed the slave pronto and adopted him as his son. He
then sent the news to the parents of the children and informed them regarding
the wellbeing of the young child.
Zaid's father who was extremely anxious since the abduction of
Zaid immediately came to Muhammad accompanied by his brother. They asked him to
free the child for any price he wished. Muhammad said that he would leave the
decision to the child. If he wants to go you don't need to pay me a single
penny. But if he is not prepared to leave
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of Mankind
me, then you will have to think differently. "It is great
benevolence" they cried in unison. Then Muhammad called Zaid and asked him
as to whether he recognized the duo. Muhammad told the child, if you want to go
with them, you are free to go but if you do not want...the child said that he
wanted to live with Muhammad and was not prepared to go with his parents.
Harithah, the father of Zaid went red in his face and said: Zaid
come to senses. How can you prepare to live as slave leaving your family and tribe
aside?
Zaid: they have never treated me like slave. They have given love
and respect that I cannot even think of leaving them ever. Muhammad took Zaid
by arms and brought him to the people of Quraish and announced before them,
"You all are witness. I have adopted Zaid as my son. He would be my
inheritor and I will be his".
When Harithah saw this scene he felt that his son was in good
hands. He started weeping with joy and left the child with him with his own
consent.
After a short while Muhammad's cousin All, the son of Abu- Talib
too came under Muhammad's patronage. So Zaid and All started living with him
and forgot all their earlier miseries. How All came under the patronage of
Muhammad? The reality was that Abu Talib had several children and was not economically
very well off. Though the life dragged on but he faced immense hardship in
providing sustenance to his family. And to add to his misery, Makka faced a
severe drought. Not only Abu Talib, this drought financially broke leading
businessmen of the city.
Abbas was one of Muhammad's uncles. He was a well off man and had
a booming business. Muhammad went to him and said: "cannot we adopt two
sons of Abu Talib? He is in some problems these days and it will ease his
problems." Abbas favored his opinion. So he and Muhammad both went to Abu
Talib and presented the proposal before him.
"God bless you. You can take any of my children" Abu
Talib accepted the proposal.
Abbas adopted Jafar and Muhammad Ali. Since then he treated Ali as
his own son and All took him as his father.
It was the fortieth year of Muhammad's life. He was nearing the
truth he had always searched for. Muhammad's hard work, meditation and prayers
were now opening new vistas for him. His heart was illuminated by the truth.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Muhammad started experiencing true dreams. Now the truth was being
opened on him. He started seeing true dreams that clearly opened the reality of
this world that is not going to last very long and that the lust for life is to
end one day. He now realized as to how his community had deviated from the
right path and how misguided it was. He also realized as to how far it had come
from the right path, the path of the guided people.
Muhammad also realized that God alone deserves to be worshipped.
He is the Creator and Sustainer of the whole universe. All people are His
slaves. The earth and skies are all under His com mand. He also realized that
in the life hereafter He will reward people according to their actions in this
universe and will differentiate between good and bad actions.
Now he knew those things that had kept him restless for years. The
things that he wanted to know were now opened on him. Now the truth was as open
to him as the blazing sun. Though it gave great satisfaction to him but also
created a sort of anxiety in his heart. He was concerned as to how his people
would react when he announces anything similar.
The Almighty God had guided him. He had shown him the path, that
is the path of blessed people. But he was now concerned for his people who were
clearly deviated from the path of God. He was now concerned as to who will
guide his people, who will create distance between his people and wrong path.
He told everything to Khadijah. He expressed everything that had
made him restless. Khadijah encouraged him and said that he was on the right
way and that Satan cannot get control over a pious person like him.
When the month of Ramadhan arrived that year, Muhammad again went
to the Hira cave. It was the time of only prayers and meditation for him. His
relatives would come at times to see him and the deprived came to be showered
with financial help. And so a few days passed. Once when he was taking rest
inside the cave in the morning he suddenly saw an angel. The angel was in the guise
of an extremely handsome man. The angel who carried a small piece of silk in
his hand asked Muhammad to read.
Muhammad who was terrified said: "I don't know how to
read." Muhammad experienced as if the angel was squeezing his body, then
left him and again asked him to read. Muhammad again said: "I don't know
how to read."
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
He again squeezed Muhammad's body and asked him to read again.
Muhammad who feared that the angel might again squeeze his body asked him as to
what he should read?
The angel then said:
"Read: in the name of thy Lord who createth. Createth man
from a clot. Read: And thy Lord is the most Bounteous, who teacheth by the pen,
Teacheth that which he knew not." Surah XCVI -1-5
Muhammad repeated these verses and he was able to memorize them.
The angel left Muhammad and returned.
Muhammad stood up. He was extremely fearful of what had just
happened to him. He tried to find out himself as to who was here who taught him
these verses.
He rushed out of the cave and started passing the valleys
crisscrossing the hills. His whole body was shivering uncontrollably. He
thought that the dreams he had seen earlier had proved true and he was able to
know several real things from them and the truth he was searching became known
to him. He was now puzzled as to who was the person who had just come to him
and asked him to read.
Suddenly Muhammad heard a voice: "Muhammad."
When he raised his eyes, he saw that it was the same angel and
saying was "O Muhammad, God has appointed you His messenger. And I have
brought His message to you. I am Gabriel, His messenger."
Muhammad's anxiety instead of coming down increased further. He
would see the angel wherever his gaze went. He saw him everywhere whether he
saw at his left, his right, in the skies and downhills. He stood still for some
time and remained thinking something. In the meantime, Khadijah sent a man to
search him. But he could not find Muhammad at the place where he was usually
found. She sent people to their relatives to see as to whether he was there.
But they did not find Muhammad anywhere. Then they searched him everywhere but
still they could not locate him. When the angel departed after some time
Muhammad came to Khadijah. Muhammad was looking terrified. He asked Khadijah to
cover him with a blanket. Khadijah immediately did what Muhammad asked her to
do. But now she was frightened for him. She was now fearful as to what had
happened with her husband. When shivering subsided and Muhammad's condition
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
improved a little, Khadijah asked him as to where he was and what
happened to him? Muhammad saw her with terror inked on his face and said,
"what should I tell you". Then he recounted as to what had happened
to him. Khadijah was an immensely wise lady. She was not very amazed when she
heard as to what had happened to her husband. She had an expression of faith
and peace on her face and was smiling. Assuring him she said, "O the son
of my uncle. Be happy, Continue doing what you are doing. By God who controls
my life, there is nothing to fear for seeing what you saw. Who can be the
prophet in this nation except you? You say nothing but truth, You give alms to
needy and help them in distress.
You return the deposit that has been kept with you in confidence.
You invite poor for meals, and help others in right forks. Allah will not
destroy you."
These words from Khadijah helped him a lot. His anxiety ended and
he seemed to be regaining his confidence. He thanked Khadijah for her
sympathetic words. Then he slept for a while. When Khadijah pondered over what
Muhammad had told her she too felt immensely happy, But the love for her
husband also made her a bit concerned. She then thought of her cousin Warqah
bin Noufal and went to him to ask as to what had happened with her husband.
Warqah, the son of Noufal was an immensely wise man. He had
minutely studied and analyzed several religions. At first Judaism had attracted
him. Then he was attracted towards Christianity He was an authority on Bible.
He also used to translate Bible into Arabic. Khadijah came to him and told
everything that Muhammad had told her. When she completed, Warqah said, "
By God who controls the life of Warqah, if what you say is right then it is the
same angel who came to Moses. By God Muhammad is going to be the prophet of
this community. Tell him not to fear anyone and continue doing what he is
doing."
Khadijah returned from him satisfied and gave Muhammad the good
news. She congratulated him for the great work the Almighty had selected him to
do and the respect He had accorded to him. Then she recounted as to what her
cousin had said. Finally she said that he wanted to meet Muhammad. At the same
time she also accepted the religion of Muhammad. She was the first person to
have accepted Islam.
Muhammad started out for Kaba for circumambulation when Warqah met
him. He asked him as to what had happened to him. Muhammad retold the whole
incident from beginning to the end. After listening the whole story Waraqah
said, "by God in whose
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
hand is my life whatever you have listened and seen shows that the
almighty God has selected you to be his prophet. The angel who came to you is
the same angel who used to come to Moses. My nephew, when you will announce the
truth people will falsify you. They will harass and torture you. They will even
deport you out of your city They will not refrain even from going to war with
you." Muhammad, "Will my own people force me to migrate out of my own
city?"
Warqah, Yes. Whenever any prophet comes, his people do similar
things to him. If I am able to see those days I will try to help you out in
every way possible."
Then he embraced him. Muhammad returned to his house. He felt very
concerned, There was only one thought in his mind, "how I will be able to
fulfill my responsibility if I am given the responsibility of prophet-hood? How
will I call people towards the right path? How will I bring these people who
worship idols near God?" It was sort of hurricane of thoughts in his mind.
He started waiting for another revelation.
Now he started waiting for the angle. The angle he had seen on
that day, whom Warqah had described as nobility and on whose arrival Khadijah
had congratulated him. The wait continued...and continued. But Gabriel did not
come. No new revelation came to him.
He was concerned again. "What should I do? How should I call
people towards the right path? Why Gabriel did not let me know as to how I
should do it. Why Gabriel has stopped coming to me". This took its toll on
Muhammad's health., His smiling face was not so smiling now It was not as
radiant as it used to be. Khadijah too suffered from similar pain. She was very
concerned like Muhammad. But she tried to conceal her anxiety. She did not
allow her anxiety to show on her face and tried to pacify Muhammad as much as
she could.
Muhammad again started going to Hira cave. Now he started living
there itself. He would worship and say, " O my Creator. If You had
appointed me Your prophet, then what is it? Why have You left me alone?"
It was a fire that was burning inside his heart. He would go
around hills surrounding the cave. Sometimes he would climb on the peak of the
hill and wanted to fall from there to kill himself and then Gabriel would
appear and pacify him saying, " O Muhammad you are the true messenger of
God". These words would pacify Muhammad and he would return back.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The same condition would return again and he would again climb
onto the peak to fell from there and Gabriel would appear again before him and
would pacify him.
It was an immensely painful condition for him. The stoppage of
revelation was proving a tortuous wait.
"Probably my God has left me" Muhammad thought.
Once while he was going somewhere he listened a sound from sky.
When he raised his head he saw the same angel who had come to him in the Hira
cave, sitting in a chair in the air. He started shivering after seeing the
angel. It was the same condition he had experienced when he had confronted the
angle he very first time. His body was shivering like leaves in a windy day.
But this shivering was not even remotely connected to fear or restlessness. It
contained satisfaction and happiness. He came to his house in the same
condition and asked to be covered. At the very same time the same angel came
with revelation
"0 thou enveloped in the cloak, arise and warn. Thy Lord
magnify, thy raiment purify, pollution shun. (Surah LXXIII 1-5)
This revelation cooled his heart. He was satisfied now All his
fears were a thing of past. Khadijah too was extremely happy. Her desire was
fulfilled. She had been waiting for revelation and it had finally come again.
Revelations came several times after that. Gabriel continued
coming to him and continued giving him the message of God. But it stopped again
after some time. In the meantime Muhammad had started asking people to come
towards One Single God.
Opposition from his tribesmen had also started mounting. They were
seeking something to oppose him, and the stoppage of revelation gave them great
opportunity to belittle him. They said. "
What sort of Prophet is he? His contact with skies remained for
merely days. Gabriel came and then disappeared. It seems, that Muhammad's God
has become angry with Muhammad and so he has not talked to him for such a long
time."
The stoppage of revelation was always a very hard thing for him.
These prickly taunts of non-believers would pain him a lot. He was very
anxious. But it was not very long when
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Gabriel came again with the revelation:
By the morning hours. And by the night when it is stillest. Thy
Lord had not forsaken thee nor doth he fate thee. And verily the letter portion
will be better for thee than the former. And verily thy Lord will give unto
thee so that then will be content. Did He not find thee an orphan and protect
(thee)? Did He not find thee wandering and direct (thee)? Did He not find thee
destitute and enrich(thee)? Therefore The orphan oppress not, therefore the
beggar not drive away. Therefore the bursty of thy Lord be thy discourse. It
told him that the God was not angry with Muhammad and that he had not left him
alone. Instead he has covered him in his mercy.
Now the revelation started coming to him regularly. Gabriel would
come to him. Give him the massage and then would tell him as to what and how he
should do things.
Gabriel taught him how to do ablution and how to offer prayers.
Once while Muhammad was on the hilly side of the city, Gabriel came, did
ablution before him and told him how to offer prayers. Muhammad did the
ablution and then Gabriel led the prayer to teach him as to how he should do
it. Muhammad offered the prayer under him and then Gabriel left.
Muhammad returned to Khadijah, did the ablution before her and
said that it was the right way to cleanse oneself before offering namaz. Then
he stood and Khadijah offered namaz behind him.
Ali was under his patronage. He also used to live with him. He saw
him offering prayers. Then he also saw Khadijah doing the same thing. He saw
them bending and prostrating and reciting interesting verses. Ali saw these
things with amazement. He immensely loved Muhammad and gave precedence to his
words over anyone's. He used to do everything like him and would accept
anything he would tell him.
"It is the first time that I am seeing these things. I never
saw him bowing and prostrating. I never heard so beautiful verses." All
was in deep thoughts. When Muhammad completed his prayers, he asked, " O
brother what it was"?
Muhammad: "It is the religion of God and God has ordered to
fight in this path alone. All the prophets who came to the world so far have
come with the same message."
Ali was still astonished. He further asked: "what is this
bowing and prostration?"
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Muhammad gently told the child, "God has appointed me his
messenger and has sent his message to me to guide the people towards what is
right. People are on a path of misguidance and destruction, I have been given
the responsibility to show them the right path and invite them to pray the One,
Almighty God. We do these bowing and prostration for him."
Ali, "This is really great. Can I also follow the same God to
whom you bow and prostrate. Can I also offer prayers before Him like you do?
Can I also offer prayers with you?"
Muhammad, "Yes my younger brother. You too can pray the God
that is One, Single. No one is His partner. He alone deserves to be prayed. You
should pray none but Him. Leave Lat and Uzza. Also leave all the idols."
Ali, "Let me first ask my father". Ali was unable to
sleep for the whole night. Everything that he had listened was repeatedly
coming to his mind. He pondered over everything that Muhammad had said.
When the dawn came, he said, "I believe in you and I promise
to follow you. I don't need to ask my father for it. Now please tell me how to
offer prayers. How should I bow and prostrate? How should I recite the message
of God?"
Muhammad taught him how to offer prayers as well as verses that
had been revealed so far. Now whenever Muhammad would offer prayers, Ali would
be behind him.
Ali and Zaid used to live together. How he could remain behind
Ali. He too accepted the new religion and started learning everything.
So Khadijah was the first to embrace Islam. She was followed by
Ali and then Zaid. All of them followed Islam and sacrificed everything for it
till their death. These two had always found Muhammad immensely good. They had
found him honourable and dignified. And so they both loved him from deep inside
their hearts. It will not be wrong to say that they both had accepted Islam
even before formally accepting it.
Abu Bakr followed the three. He was the son of Abu Qahafa Taimi
and a good friend of Muhammad. He was very impressed by Muhammad's nobility and
his chaste habits. Abu Bakr loved him a lot and gave him great respect. He
always sought Muhammad's company and took it as great honor for him. Muhammad
too loved him as much and always met him with affection and friendliness. He
too accepted the Muhammad's call for Islam at the first invitation. When
Muhammad recited some verses of Qur'an, he
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
immediately accepted them as true message of God.
When Muhammad invited him towards Islam and presented before him
the great features of the religion, he at once spoke out words that show as to
what extent he was impressed by Muhammad's personality and his invitation,
"I scarify my parents for you. You have said nothing but truth and you
always speak truth. I testify that there is no god but Allah, and you are His
messenger." When Khadijah listened his words, she could not bear her
happiness, she covered herself with a veil and congratulated Abu Bakr.
She said, "O son of Qahafa: You are very lucky. You have
accomplished the wealth of this world and the world hereafter. I am very happy
by your acceptance of Islam."
Abu bakr's acceptance of Islam gave great courage to Muhammad and
the work also became a bit easy. Abu Bakr was kind and tenderhearted. The
whole, tribe respected him. He also belonged to one of the most influential family
of Quraish.
Everybody knew him and his great qualities well. Abu Bakr was a
successful trader and the God had also given him prosperity in his business. He
had also given Abu Bakr a great heart.Abu Bakr used to spend a considerable
part of his income on poor people and have nots. He was also known to be a very
wise man and was known to solve intricate issues in no time. People used to
consult him at every crucial time and seek his counsel before reaching any
decision. They also wished to spend time with him.
Now Abu Bakr too started spreading the message of God. He would
ask those people who were impressed by his wisdom towards Islam. A number of
people accepted his call and embraced Islam. The people who accepted his
invitation included great companions of the Prophet like Uthman bin Affan,
Abdur Rahman bin Auf, Sad bin abi Waqqas and Talha bin Ubaidullah.
Later Abu Ubaidah, the son of Jarrah and Arqam, the son of Abu
Arqam too accepted his call. Others too followed these people. Daughters of
Muhammad and Abu Bakr too accepted Islam.
Islam started spreading albeit slowly. But so far Muhammad and his
companions had not started calling towards Islam openly. The people who had
embraced Islam so far had also not announced their acceptance of the new
religion. They surreptitiously propagated the new religion. They would talk to
those people who were known to be honest and truthful. So far they had evaded
the leaders of Quraish and had not
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
presented Islam before them. They had also not opened their
religion to the leaders of Quraish. Whenever they wanted to recite the verses
of Qur'an they would go out of Makka and do it. Whenever they would have to
offer prayers they would stealthily go to caves in nearby hills and offer prayers.
There the old members would teach others how to offer prayers and teach them
new verses. But it could not remain a secret for too long. Now the pagans
wanted to unveil this secret and they were able to knew exactly who was behind
it and as to what he taught. They knew that these people go out of the city for
offering prayers and that they learn new religion there. They also knew
Muhammad's call towards praying a single God and that he invited towards
monotheism and wants to stop people from praying idols. But this call was a
strange thing among pagans who prayed hundreds of idols.
Oh Muhammad, an orphan claims to be a prophet and wants to stop
people from praying idols. Does he want the people to revolt against their old
religion? How he dare do so? It created a sort of confusion among people.
everyone was angry. Someone said, "Muhammad has been influenced by
jinn" someone said, Muhammad wants name and influence and that it is
intoxicant and it will go away itself.
From among them there were others who got attracted towards this
religion. They thought that "it was nothing wrong in seeing and assessing
the new religion. It may be possible that we could get some useful things out
of that. There is nothing harmful in going and checking it ourselves". So
they would come and see and when they found that everything here was good,
useful and blessing, they would embrace Islam.
Abu Talib too once thought a similar thing. So he came out of his
house along with Jafar, the brother of Ali. He saw Muhammad offering prayer in
a nearby valley. Ali, his son was with Muhammad in his prayers. They had come
far away from the city to offer prayers there. Why are they offering prayers so
far from the city?
Are they afraid of him and others, he thought?
He asked Muhammad, "what sort of religion is it?"
Muhammad, "Uncle, this is the religion of God and his angels.
It was also the religion of all those prophets who came earlier.
Abraham too followed this religion. God has sent His message to me
to guide people towards success and salvation.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Uncle, you have greatest right over me. And you deserve my best
wishes most. The greatest thing I could do for you is that I invite you towards
this religion. You should not turn down my request."
Abu Talib, " My nephew, it is not possible for me to give up
the religion of my forefathers. But all my best wishes are for you. No one will
be able to do any harm to you till I am alive."
Then he turned towards Ali and asked, "You have accepted the
religion. Do you know what is it?"
Ali, "Yes, my father. I have accepted Allah as only God and
Muhammad as His messenger. I follow every instruction given by him and offer
prayers to make him happy."
Abu Talib, "follow Muhammad as he says. He teaches nothing
but good and truth." Then he told Jafar to offer prayers with Ali".
Though Abu Talib did not embrace Islam himself he chose Islam for his sons.
What was the reason behind it?
It cannot be understood without making it clear as to what was his
attitude with Muhammad and how he treated Quraish when the issue of Muhammad
came.
Whenever devotees offered prayers, goons from Quraish would come
and tease them. Whenever they bowed, they would take a dig at them and when
they prostrated they would taunt them. These things were increasing with every
passing day. The enemies had taken it something like a sort of game Muslims
would go to valleys of Makka for offering fajr and chasht prayer, these people
too would go there and would taunt them. They would laugh aloud at these
people.
Once their these actions infuriated Muslims. They were so enraged
that the fight started. Sad bin Abi Waqqas attacked one pagan so furiously that
his skull came out.
Muhammad took care not to repeat these scenes. He would try to
keep Muslims away from pagans so that Muslims could be saved from their
excesses.It was the reason as to why Muhammad would go to the house of Arqam
whenever he would need to taught new verses of Qur'an. The house was situated
on the peak of Safa hills. It was three years since he was appointed the
prophet. Every person had known till now as to what Muhammad taught. Every one
also knew that Muhammad's influence was on the rise in
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
city and the whole of Arabia. The number of his companions was
also increasing steadily.
Now God ordered Muhammad to openly call towards His religion. He
was ordered to do everything openly now
For three years Muhammad used to call towards the religion of God
individually. Then God ordered him not to be afraid of anybody And call towards
His religion fearlessly. He was also asked to Begin this task from his
immediate relatives. Muhammad was also Advised not to be unduly concerned about
those who do not Accept his teachings.
Muhammad followed the instruction to the fullest. He stopped Going
out and started spending most of his time in his house pondering as to how to
begin the mammoth task. He would think as to what to do and how to convince his
relatives?
It was something that could not be hidden from people. Within days
the news spread among all his relatives. When his aunts came to know that
Muhammad is not moving, out of his house and spending whole time inside his
house, they became concerned as to what happened to him. Is he in some trouble,
they thought? They came to him and asked as to what had happened to him? Why
have you stopped going out of your house?, they enquired.
"Dear aunts, though our people accept God, they also pray
idols. Can they please God in this way? This road leads to nowhere but destruction.
God has asked me to warn them against doing it. I want to tell them that they
should stop it. How should I do it? I want to call them for a meal and then
warn them against praying anyone but God" Muhammad said.
"There is nothing wrong in it. Call them for a feast. But
don't call your uncle Abu Lahab, he would never listen to you" they said.
Muhammad arranged for meal and called all his relatives.
Besides all his relatives he also called Abu Lahab, despite the
suggestion from his aunts against it. Muhammad knew from the very Beginning
that Abu Lahab was always against him. A number of people came for the meal.
All his uncles were also present on the occasion. Muhammad had thought that he
would talk and invite these people
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
towards the religion of God after the feast was over. But Abu
Lahab had his plans. He thought that it is a good occasion to corner Muhammad.
"He has left the religion of our forefathers and has invented a new
religion. Therefore he should be threatened against doing it. Luckily all the
relatives are also here," he thought. So he immediately stood up and said,
"Muhammad these are your uncles and cousins. So you should talk nothing
but what could please these people. You should give up what you have started
recently. You have been claiming that the religion of your forefathers was
wrong and people who follow that path are misguided ones. I warn you against
your new religion. It is not good. You want to create problems for your
brothers."
"You should know that you and your people have no power when
compared to the might of Arabs. If you still don't leave your religion, your
brothers would have every right to stop you from doing it. They would also have
every right to imprison you. They can digest it but cannot tolerate that
Quraish and whole of Arabia go against you" he said in a threatening note.
Muhammad thought to speak something and call people Towards the
right path, the path of Abraham and Ismael. He wanted To warn people against
defying the orders of God. He also Wanted to pinpoint as to what wrongdoings
they were involved in And what could be the result of these wrongdoings. But
the din created by Abu Lahab did not give him any chance. Trying to infuriate
people he continued his diatribe against Muhammad, "By God it is very bad.
You should stop him now Why are you waiting that someone else stop him? You may
get in some great trouble at that time. If you surrender him to others everyone
will laugh and if you would try to take his side all of you would be
killed."
Safia, one of his aunts too was present on the occasion. These
words infuriated her. She said, "O brother, why have you become so blind
in the enmity of your nephew? You and everybody has heard that a prophet will
descend in the family of Abdul Muttalib. You should know that Muhammad is that
promised prophet." Abu Lahab laughed at her and tried to ridicule her
saying “it will be we who will have to fight if Quraish did not like what he
says. Where will we go if other tribes too agree to help them? We will be
reduced to ashes".
Abu Talib, "why are you becoming so coward. We will help him
till we are alive"
Abu Lahab who now feared that Abu Talib's word would attract
relatives towards Muhammad induced people to go out. And Muhammad could not say
anything on that
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
day. He again invited people for a feast after sometime. When the
meal was over Muhammad said, "Watchman does not speak false. By God, I
cannot lie with you. I cannot misguide you. God knows that I am His messenger.
He has specially sent me before you, though I am His messenger for the whole
world. By God you would die like you go to sleep and then would be resurrected
as you awake from the sleep. Then you will have to account as to what you did
in this world? You will be rewarded for your good deeds and punished for your
wrongdoings. Then there will be an everlasting paradise or an everlasting hell.
Listen, no one in Arabia has brought anything better than what I halie brought
to you. I have brought the success of both the worlds to you. Your Creator has
ordered me to call you towards Him. Is there anyone who would help me in this
task and continue to work for it even after me?"
After these few words Muhammad stopped and waited for people's
response. He started looking at the face of people to see as to who chooses to
help him and whose heart is opened for the religion of God.
But there was no sound from anywhere. A pin-drop silence seemed to
have enveloped the place. There were people who were gazing at Muhammad in
amazement and some others were thinking to leave the place.
In the meantime, a small child of almost 13 years stood up
courageously and said, "O Prophet of God, I am with you and I would help
you in every possible way. I would give up my life for you and for God".
It was a strange occasion. People laughed at it. Some said,
"O Abu Talib, you should see, Your son also become mad."
And so ended the second meet. Nothing came out of these two
meetings. But Muhammad was not hopeless. He continued his work. One day
Muhammad climbed the peak of the Safa Hill and cried, beware, beware! It was a
custom in Mecca that whenever people saw something dangerous, they would climb
on the hill and would warn people against the danger.
People started looking around and enquired as to who was calling?
It is Muhammad, he is calling from the top of the Safa hill' several people
said in unison.
Within, no time a large number of people gathered near the site.
Everyone was asking as to what was the danger and what Muhammad had seen?
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"If I say that a large army of enemy is about to invade you
from behind these hills, will you believe me?" Muhammad asked. "Why
not? We have no reason not to believe your words. We have never heard any lie
from you", people said.
Muhammad, "my dear brothers and respected elders, I warn you
against an impending threat. It is before you. I see it as clearly as I am
seeing the other side of the hill."
"O people of Quraish, protect yourself from the anger of God.
Protect yourself from the hell fire. No one would be able to save you from this
fire if God gets angry. There is only a single way to protect you from hell
fire. And it is that you accept God as the One and Only to worship and accept
me as His messenger", Muhammad continued.
Abu Lahab's face went red with rage. He stood up angrily and said,
"you be destroyed. Had you called us only for it?"
Muhammad was amazed. He saw towards Abu Lahab hoping that he may
keep quiet for a few minutes so he could say what he wanted to say and call
them towards what was the right and true religion. But he did not give any
heed. His style became more harsh and his words worse. Finally people started
leaving the venue. When they left the site people were saying, "Oh, the grandson
of Abdul Muttalib talks to skies. Why doesn't he allow us to talk to God to
whom he talks? Why does he ask us to pray a God who is invisible?"
It was a long time since Muhammad first called people towards God.
Muhammad would either bring his companions to his house or the house of Arqam
where he would teach new verses to his companions. The literate ones among his
companions would write down the verses and the people who did not know how to
read or write would be taught these verses by heart. Those would further teach
these verses to their children and other people who embraced Islam.
And slowly the message of God spread. The number of Muslims
increased in Mecca. But the pagans laughed at the religion. They were not
prepared to believe that it is a godsend religion and it is not possible to
stop the wind. They only thought them as mad and thought that it is useless
confronting the mad people.
They also thought that the people who have embraced Islam have
done so after being impressed personally by Muhammad. But it is not going to
last for long. They will get back to their original religion, the religion of
their forefathers within days when this heat subsides.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
It was a coincidence of sorts. Once while Muhammad was passing through
Kaba, he saw some pagans prostrating before idols. Muhammad felt so much
sympathetic for them that he could not control himself. He thought that these
poor people must be stopped from it and they must be saved from this insult and
dishonor.
So he said, " O people of Quraish Have you completely
forgotten the religion of your great grandfather Abraham? Have you fully
abandoned his religion? Why have you started making these worthless idols the
partners of God? How much angry God must be with you!"
This hard talk annoyed pagans. They started arguing with Muhammad
and said, "you are mistaken if you believe that we pray these idols. In
fact we love God and want to please him. These idols are merely means to reach
Him."
"If you really want to please God then accept my words, God
will also started loving you in turn" Muhammad told them. Muhammad's these
words infuriated pagans beyond any bound. They said among themselves "for
how long he and such words would be tolerated. For how long we can tolerate
him? How can we remain silent? Now he is claiming that we and our gods are
misguided. We cannot bear it any longer."
They stood up and left the place. They all were very angry. Now
Muhammad was the only issue in Mecca and people were planning to torment
Muhammad.
All the leaders of pagans one day sat together to sort out the
issue. "Muhammad is crossing every limit. He is now pointing fingers at
our gods. What should we do? He wants to eradicate our religion. He also tries
to be little our idols, the idols whom we worship and who are gods of our
forefathers.
Does Muhammad think that we are fools and so he asks us to leave
our idols for whose worship the whole of Arabia comes here? Does Muhammad want
that the other tribes of Arabia attack us or wants that they boycott us
socially and stop doing trade with us and we become beggars?" they said.
They remained pondering for very long. Then they decided to send
some people to Abu Talib and ask him to stop Muhammad from belittling their
gods. He should not say anything against our gods and we will not say anything
against him in return.
Later some leading figures of Quraish went to Abu Talib. The
people who went there
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
included Abu Sufyan the son of Harb, Utba the son of Rabia, Walid
the son of Mughaira, Aas the son of Wail, And Amr the son of Hisham. It was the
same person who later came to be known as Abu Jahl (father of ignorance). All
these people went to Abu Talib and put their argument before him. Abu Talib
talked to them with great wisdom. These people returned satisfied. Days went
by. The Prophet continued his task. He would ask people not to pray anyone
except, the One and Only God. And so a considerably substantial number of
people embraced Islam. Now the pagans felt scared. What will happen to them if
Muhammad and his religion spread further? What will become of them? Wouldn't we
be destroyed? We will also lose our booming business.
Now they thought that they should decide the issue for once and
always. They came to Abu Talib once again.
"Abu Talib! You are our elder. We immensay love and respect
you. Please do justice in case of your nephew. Please stop him from denouncing
our gods and goddesses. Ask him not to defame our gods and not to brand out
-forefathers as misguided. Please warn him against doing these things.
Otherwise please do not come between him and us. We will then see as to what we
can do. We know that you too are fed up with him and his talks. Then you will
also be at peace of mind". Abu Talib could not say anything in response so
Muhammad was asked to come. When he came, Abu Talib said, " My nephew,
these elders of the tribe have come to me. They have some complaints against
you. You should not say anything against their gods, in return they would say
nothing against your God."
"Should I stop calling them towards something that is
beneficial for them", Muhammad asked?
"What is that", Abu Talib enquired?
"If they say only a single sentence from their lips the whole
of Arabia would be under their feet and they will be masters of all of
Arabia" Muhammad said.
"By your father. What is that sentence? Not one we are ready
to say tens of sentences like that" asked Abu Jahl.
"Say that there is no god but God. The whole universe and its
joys and delicacies will be for you. You will be ushered with blessings of God
and will succeed not only in this world, but in the Hereafter" Muhammad
said. They got infuriated. They left the place
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
saying, "God destroy you. See what we make out of you."
Muhammad's religion was spreading at a rapid pace. The best of
people the Mecca had were increasingly being drawn towards Islam. This rise of
Islam perturbed the Meccan leadership no bound. It was a terrible thought for
them that their idols were being belied before them. They knew that the worship
of the One and the Single God will destroy the very foundation of paganism.
Islam's rise was nothing but the fall of their religion. It increasingly
angered the pagans of Quraish. They vowed, "we are open swords for Muhammad.
We will terrorise him in every way possible. We will create fear in his heart.
We will not stop at it. We will also attack him bodily and injure him and we
will not rest till we destroy his religion."
They tried to infuriate their poets against Muhammad and pitted
them against him. They deployed these poets to belittle Muhammad and his
teachings. Poets at that time had great influence among common people. They
could make and destroy the reputation of anyone through their poetry. These
poets induced by their leaders now tried their every bit to destroy the great
reputation that Muhammad enjoyed in the society. They would try to create
confusion in the minds of common people. They would also question his wisdom
and would say that Muhammad was under the influence of magic. Someone would
claim that Muhammad is doing it to get, fame.
Once some leaders of pagans gathered near the Holy Kaba. Muhammad
was their obvious talking point. They said, "Muhammad says that when we
die we would be resurrected and would be compensated for what we do in this
world. We would be rewarded for our good actions and would be punished for our
wrongdoings. If we do good works our abode will be paradise and if we involve
ourselves in wrongdoings then the hellfire would welcome us".
They then thought that they should call Muhammad to argue on the
issue. If he is right in what he says, he will put some points in his favour,
and if all this is false then he would do nothing but claim. If this is mere
claim then we will be free to terrorize him as much as we could. In that case
no one would be able to question us for that.
They immediately sent a man towards him. When the man came to
Muhammad, he thought that they have been convinced by his teachings and want to
embrace Islam. Hoping this Muhammad rushed to them. But there was nothing
positive in them. Theirs' were the same heart breaking taunts, the same
insistence and hate. They said, "We have never heard about any person in
Arabia who had tormented his people like you . You
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
tried to project shortcomings in our religion and have done
everything to belittle our gods. You have called our forefathers a bunch of
misguided people. You have divided our whole tribe. Has there left anything
that you have not tried to destroy the tribe? You tell us. But listen, we are
still ready to accept you back. We are ready to give you fame, riches and
leadership. Tell us if you need lots of money. We will bring great fortune for
you. If you want fame we can even accept you as our leader. And if you have
been affected by some mental disorder we can arrange the best available
treatment for you. We will pay for your medical expenses.
It was a shockingly terrible attack on Muhammad's wisdom and
intention. It hurt him beyond anyone's imagination. He said, "I don't want
money or fortune. I' don't need fame or leadership either. I am only messenger
of God. He has sent me to you to warn against apathy and indifference and warn
you against your wrongdoings. And to announce the reward for good action and
righteousness."
Muhammad's these words got an absolutely negative response from
the people around him. It created a din there and everyone said what he
pleased. They also made baseless demands from him saying, "If you are the
true messenger of God then fulfill what we demand. Then we will believe and we
would follow you." Someone said, "ask your God to start a spring, a
spring whose water is sweeter than the water of holy spring of Zamzam, and
rivers start flowing in our deserts like they flow in Iraq and Syria."
Some other said, " if you are a prophet then you should ask your God to
keep you in great palaces and provide you great treasuries of gold and silver
so that you could spend a satisfied life. Why do you struggle in market like we
do? Why do you spend so much time on earning a livelihood like us?"
Another said, "there is a man in Yamama who teaches you all
these things. You listen! we are not going to accept your God, the Merciful.
You should walk up to skies and bring a written directive from there that we
could read."
Someone else said, "Angels are daughters of god. We worship
them. Now if you bring god and angels before us or cut the sky into pieces then
only we would accept that you are prophet." "Holy is my God. I am
nothing more than a messenger", Muhammad said.
Those people now said, "O Muhammad, listen, we presented
several proposals before you, but you did not accept any. We wished several
things but you did not give them a thought. Now we cannot bear it any longer.
From now onwards we have every right to behave with you as we wish. Listen we
would not feel satisfied without taking your life.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Now either it will be you or we."
Now they decided to eliminate Muhammad. It was their last and final
decision.
"But how Abu Talib would react? It will create fire in his
heart. And his anger means that all of Abdul Muttalib's sons will go against
us. And these people are the leaders of Quraish. What will be their
reaction?" they thought.
They lost every courage with these thoughts.
But one thought came to their mind. Why don't we think of a way
that Muhammad loses importance in his eyes so that he does not react angrily in
case we eliminate him?
They thought on this proposal for several days, and then an idea
came to their mind. They thought "that they would give Abu Talib a young,
smart and brave man of the clan and they would ask him to hand over Muhammad to
them in return."
They were very happy to reach this novel idea. Finally they came
to Abu Talib and said, "This is Walid, the son of Umara. He is the bravest
and smartest youth of Quraish. He will be your son from today and would assist
you in your every task. Now please keep him with you and hand over your nephew
to us in return. We will eliminate him. He has revolted against our system and
our gods and has divided our nation. And you are in no loss after all. You are
getting a better alternate."
Abu Talib was astonished by their outright silly suggestion. He
could not believe that the leaders of his tribe could talk so senselessly.
Perplexed he saw their faces for a while and said, "O fools who have lost
your minds. How bad business deal you are giving to me. You want that I keep
your son and feed him and hand over my own dear son to you so you could kill
him in pieces. O fools it cannot happen in my lifetime."
Mutim, the son of Adi said, "By God, we have tried every bit
to do justice with him. We did not want to do anything that could disturb you.
Bu now I am seeing that you are not ready to come to any agreement with
us."
Abu Talib, "by God, the tribe has not done any justice. I see
that you have tried to dishonor us. You have decided that you will incite
people against us. Now you are free to do whatever you want."
"We have not done even least injustice, neither with you nor
with your nephew. We
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
asked you to not allow him to do whatever he is doing. But you
never stopped him. Now listen if he speaks anything against our gods or says
anything against our forefathers we will not tolerate. Now there are only two
conditions, either you stop him talking from what he has been speaking for long
or we will be forced to take action. We will take action against him and you
and everyone who helps him. Now the water has crossed all limits. We cannot
tolerate it any further," said the leaders of Quraish unanimously.
They left after saying these words. It was a critical time. Abu
Talib was very unhappy. It really pained him. This open challenge from his own
tribesmen had shattered him. He was not prepared to seek the animosity of his
own people. But it was also not easy to leave the nephew helpless. It was a
great trial. Abu Talib was in two minds. What to do?
"What would you do Abu Talib now? Will you leave your nephew
helpless? Would you allow him to be eliminated by your own people or will give
up your life fighting for him" Abu Talib asked himself?
It was a critical juncture. The history waited as to what was to
happen.
Abu Talib finally decided to call Muhammad and ask him to stop
from what he had been propagating, the teachings that had infuriated his own
tribesmen and had divided Quraish.
Muhammad came to his uncle. Abu Talib told him everything. He also
told him as to what Quraish had challenged. He then said, "O life of your
uncle, be merciful on yourself and me. Don't put so much burden on me that I
could not bear."
Muhammad listened to the words of his uncle about whom he had no
doubt that he loved him immensely. He was being asked as to what he intended
and what had he decided?
He decided what was the decision of his God. He liked what
contained the pleasure of his God. He, with great courage pronounced words that
would be remembered till the world lasts. He said, "Uncle, by God, if they
put sun in one of my hands and moon in the other hand and then ask me to leave
this work, I will not abandon it. Either this work will be accomplished or else
I will give up my life for the cause".
Such was the ferocity of his words and his commitment for the
cause he cherished.
Muhammad was on the right path. His life was for truth and for it
he was prepared to
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
give up his life.
Uncle was amazed at the commitment of his nephew. His resolution
and determination impressed him greatly. He went into serious thought. He
thought that his nephew is so much committed for this cause that he does not
care as to what problems he may have to face. He doesn't fear the consequences.
He is not concerned as to what his tribesmen would do to him.
Meanwhile Muhammad stood up and left the place. Though he tried
his best to stop the flowing tears but couldn't.
Abu Talib's these words had greatly disturbed him. "Now his
uncle too has left him alone. He has lost courage to help me. How has he
decided to leave me alone? The uncle who always gave me helping hand in every
crisis has left me alone in this cyclone" he thought. He had hardly gone a
few steps that Abu Talib called him. Muhammad went back to his uncle. Abu Talib
said, "Nephew do whatever' you want. I am with you till my death".
These words from his uncle's mouth gave him immense happiness. His
face started glowing like gold. Now he felt a new courage and determination in
him. "Let pagans do whatever they want. We can give up our life for this
cause. We will not stop till God's religion spreads in all parts of the
world" he said to himself. It was his courage and determination.
Now the uncle was prepared to assist his nephew in every possible
way. He called all the members of the clan and said, brothers, "How
unfortunate is it that all these people have started opposing Muhammad blindly.
They are bent on to eliminate him. It is a question of our honour. It is an
open challenge for us. See that their wish is never fulfilled. We should help
and assist Muhammad in every way possible."
These words from Abu Talib's mouth created a new enthusiasm among
the people of the clan. Everyone assured Abu Talib of his or her help and
assistance. Only Abu Lahab openly opposed it and said that" "he was
with Quraish. I will assist Quraish against him."
Now Quraish openly started opposing him and his companions. They
started thinking new and newer ways to deter him from continuing his call. They
also tortured him in every way possible. These torturous tactics were not
merely restricted to Muhammad.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
They targeted everyone who claimed to be with Muhammad. But
nothing could deter Muhammad and his companion's from following what they had
adhered to follow.
Now the pagans had decided to do everything that could disturb
Muhammad and his companions. They would torture them, call them names and throw
stones at them without any provocation. They would do this all without any sign
of shame or remorse.
It looked as if they had nothing to do with nobility Ruqayya and
Umme Kulthum were two of Muhammad's daughters. Both were married to Utba and
Rabia, the sons of Abu Lahab. These two sons too were not much behind their
father in the animosity of Islam, Prophet and his companions. Both these sons
of Abu Lahab did everything to destroy the peace of minds of the two young
ladies, the daughters of the Prophet. They would use harshest of words for
Muhammad before the two sisters to irritate them. Abu Lahab apparently not
satisfied by these tactics asked his sons to terminate the marriage. So both
the daughters were returned to the Prophet.
Abu Lahab was the immediate neighbor of the Prophet. At times he
would throw filth at Muhammad's door. Sometimes he would even through night
soil there. His wife Umme Jameel did not lag. behind him. She would put thorns
in the way of the Prophet.
It was the way the enemies were trying to perturb Muhammad. But
even at that time he did not allow himself to be swept away by emotions and do
the same to them as they were doing to him. Instead he would answer their
torturous actions with magnanimity and good gestures. They would do anything
but he wouldn't answer in the same kind. He would bear it with great
courage-When he would become very disturbed he would just say, "What sort of
treatment you are doing to your neighbor, O sons of Muttalib."
Quraish had decided to eliminate him. But when they saw that Bani
Hashim and all the families belonging to Abdul Muttalib have united against any
move of this sort, they lost courage to carry out their heinous operation. So
finally they decided to put this plan on the backburner. But they did not leave
their taunting and hurtful comments. Whenever they would find him they would
pass hurtful and nasty comments or at least laugh at him. Trying to hurt him
they would say, "Why hasn't anything come from God?" They would taunt
him saying, "Tell us Muhammad, wasn't there anyone who could be appointed
a prophet of God? There are numerous leaders who are wiser and wealthier than
you."
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Or they would create noises so he may not be able to talk to
anyone. They would also laugh whenever they saw economically and socially weak
Muslims. They would pass ludicrous comments at them, "See they are the
masters of the world and they are going to win Rome and Persia!"
Abu jahl was the greatest enemy of Muhammad and his companions.
His animosity for Muhammad and Islam had blinded him from any trace of nobility
and humanity. He was prepared to do anything, unmindful of how low it was. He
would call him names and abuse verbally whenever he would find Muhammad and his
companions. Whenever Muhammad offered prayers, he would laugh at him with some
other goons. Whenever he would try to reach out to others with his religion Abu
Jahl would intervene. He used to say to his friends, a bunch of goons,
"you cannot be at peace without eliminating Muhammad."
One day his blind animosity led him tell his friends, "By God
tomorrow I will bring a heavy rock and I will throw that at Muhammad when he would
go for prostration. I do not care whether you will be with me or abandon me. I
am prepared to bear any consequences from Aale Manaf,"
His friends assured him for their full cooperation. "How can
we abandon you? Be assured of all our help in this work" they assured him.
When it dawned, Abu jahl brought a heavy rock with him and waited
out of Kaba for Muhammad to come. His friends too gathered with him. Like his
daily schedule, Muhammad came to Kaba to offer his Chasht (prayer after sun has
risen) prayers. Muhammad used to offer this prayer in Kaba as the pagans of
Mecca also offered it. While Muhammad was offering the prayer near the Black
Stone, Abu jahl brought the stone near him and when Muhammad prostrated he came
forward to throw it at him. His friends were intently gazing him as to what
happens.
It was a strange sight. An enemy of the religion of God was going
to eliminate the person who was praying before God. He was going with the
purpose to kill the Prophet and destroy the religion of God from spreading
further. But he had apparently forgotten that God himself was his guard.
His friends were intently seeing him. Their heartbeats had
increased. But they were amazed when they saw Abu jahl returning with his stone
in his hands. His face bore the
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
expression of terrible terror. His cohorts were amazed at the turn
of events. They came forward in astonishment and asked, "What happened?
Why are you looking so much terrified?"
Abu jahl trying to regain his breath says, "Aren't you seeing
anything? See it is a terrible fire in front of us. Had I gone a little more
forward I would have been consumed by the fire?" His friends, were amazed
as to what Abu jahl was saying. They thought that he has changed his mind and
he is not prepared to face the consequences. One of his friends who was also
there decided to do it himself. So he took that rock in his hands and proceeded
towards Muhammad a bit. He hadn't taken more than a few steps that he too
returned. People saw that he had the same terrible look as Abu jahl. Fear was
written wide on his face. It was apparently the help of Almighty God. All plots
and conspiracies of pagans remained ineffective.
It was not merely a lone incident of the sort. Quraish conspired
to kill Muhammad innumerable times and in different ways, but every time
Muhammad was saved. Their efforts were always defeated. But still they didn't
give up and did not lose hope. When they were not able to do harm to him they
trained their gulls at the weaker Muslims. They would seek solace by torturing
those innocent souls. And Quraish were not alone in doing so. A number of other
tribes were doing the same thing with people who had accepted Muhammad's
message. These tribes had gone for an agreement among them. And according to
this agreement no tribe would give refuge to Muslims. And it was duty of every
tribe to torture every Muslim to whom they could find. Muhammad and his
companions should be beaten up, be insulted and should be disgraced. They
should not give heed to any-body who questioned this attitude and pointed a
finger at them. The nature of this torture would become squarely inhumane when
the person who accepted Muhammad as Prophet was a slave. In case of slave no
mercy was permissible. He should be tortured to the extent that either he died
or returned to the old religion.
These torturous tactics increased with every passing day. There
were people who crossed every limit of torture as if they had no heart in their
chests and instead had a stone there. The extent of inhumanity and torture
could have trembled anyone. They would beat Muslims, put them inside a room
without giving them anything to eat, they would put them on the sand in the
desert of Arabia at a time when the sand was as much hot as to bake bread could
on it. They would mark their bodies with a hot iron. They would be dipped in
ponds beside anything that they could think would make them repent.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The result was apparent. Those people who were not very strong in
conviction denounced the new religion. Though such people were very few. There
were others who due to increasing ferocity of torture publicly denounced
Muhammad's religion but by heart they were still Muslims. But a number of
people were those who despite all these torturous tactics of the pagans
remained steadfast in their decision and faced these torturous tactics with
great conviction.
Among such people were Yasir, his wife Sumayya and son Ammar. The
trio was very poor and was one of those who had embraced Islam in very early
stage. The enemies of Islam would uncover them in the noon, they would bring
them on sands in the open, throw them in fire, dip them in ponds. Once while
they were being given such treatment, Prophet of God passed from there, he said
comforting them, "be patient, for your abode is paradise". Yasir
passed away in a similar manner. Sumayya was killed by Abu jahl. He was always
behind her trying to torture her at any point of time. Once she answered him in
words. Abu jahl was so blinded by rage that he killed her by using lance. She
died on the spot. Sumayya was the first martyr in the way of God.
Ammar would be forced to wear vast made of iron. Then he would be
left on the sand in the afternoon or beaten so much that he would faint. But
despite all these torturous tactics and loss of his parents his determination
did not come down.
Khabbab was one of those people who were worst sufferers of the
pagans' torture. He was the slave of Umme Anmar. She would mark his body by
burning with hot iron. She would keep burning iron rod on his head. Once she
burnt charcoal and put him on burning coal. The fat that flew from his body
extinguished the burning coals. When Khabbab complained the Prophet prayed for
him saying, "O God, please help Khabbab".
Umme Anmar was given punishment in kind. She took ill and
complained of permanent and severe headache The physician prescribed that she
mark her head by a burning rod. So Khabbab used to treat her in this way. He
would first burn the iron rods and then mark her head with that burning rod.
Bilal was also one of such people. He was from Ethopia and was
slave of Umayya, the son of Khalaf. Umayya would stop giving him food for
several days. When his hunger would increase, instead of being given food, he
would be thrown on burning hills and a rock would be put on his chest. At that
time he would be demanded to renounce Muhammad's religion and return to the old
religion of Lat and Uzza.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Bilal would bear these tortures with elan. He would remain
chanting, Ahad, Ahad (The One, The One).
Whenever the pain would become unbearable, he would start chanting
these words. And it seemed as if it reduced his pain. Whenever the Prophet
passed from him, he would feel very sorry for his condition. He would assure
Bilal, "Don't lose hope, the God would relieve you soon".
Whenever Warqa, the son of Naufal passed from there, he would say
to his tormentors, "By God, if you kill him in this manner I would turn
his grave into a mausoleum. Bilal faced torture without complaining. Once being
moved by his worsening condition, Abu Bakr went to Umayya and said, "O
cruel, don't you fear God in the least? Why are you killing him
uselessly?" You are responsible for his condition. You only can save him"
Umayya told him.
Abu Bakr, "I have a pagan slave. You take that slave and give
Bilal to me. Umayya agreed to his proposal and so Bilal was finally saved from
this daily bout of torture.
Abu Bakr handed over a slave to Umayya and freed Bilal after
taking him in return.
It was not Bilal alone who benefited from this unseen magnanimity
of Abu Bakr. He had purchased and freed a number of slaves who had converted to
Islam and were being tortured in return by their masters. Abu Bakr would be
moved by their pitiable condition and would purchase them and set them free.
Once his father who had been seeing his son doing it said, "My son, why do
you free weak slaves? Why don't you free those who are powerful and could help
you when you are in need."
Father: I aim nothing out of that. I only want the happiness of
God. I don't need any service from them in return" Abu Bakr replied.
The Almighty God was immensely pleased by this reply of him. A
verse was revealed:
"And none hath with him any favour for reward, except as
seeking (to fulfill) the purpose of his Lord Most High". (Surah XCII)
Abu Jahl's animosity for Muhammad and Islam had not come down even
a bit. He would do everything to harass Muhammad without leaving any occasion
to do so.
It was the sixth year of the Prophet-hood. Once Muhammad passed
from him, he started
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
calling him names. He used worst of abusive words for him.
Muhammad as usual didn't reply. He did give no heed to him. It angered him even
more. He became so furious that he took stones from earth and threw them at
Muhammad's face. He remained calling him names for a long time. A bondmaid saw
this whole incident. She was the slave of Abdullah Taymi. Abdullah Taymi was a
cousin of Abu Bakr and was among the noted leaders of Quraish. He was
wealthiest among Quraish nobles and was in the forefront in opposing Muhammad.
Abdullah used to earn his money by using his bondmaids as
prostitutes. He was one of the worst enemies of Muhammad. The bondmaid who saw
Muhammad had heard as to what Muhammad preached and she was very impressed by
his teachings. She had highest regards for him. It was another thing that she
had never made it known to others. She was extremely pained by what Abu Jahl
had done to Muhammad.
In the evening she heard a known footsteps. These steps were
coming from Abu Qais hills. When she saw as to who was coming she realized that
it was a well-built man whose face was full of grandeur and dignity. A sword
was flinging from his side and bow was in his shoulders. She recognized that it
was legendry Hamzah, the son of Abdul Muttalib and an uncle of Muhammad. He by
one relation was also his cousin and his brother in milk. He was apparently
returning after hunting. It was his practice that while returning from hunting
he would first go to Kaba and circumambulate around Kaba. Leading leaders of
Quraish would be present there at that time. He would sit with them for a while
and return home after that. The bondmaid could bear no longer. When Hamzah
neared she said, "O Abu Ammara (Hamzah's title) where all your sense of
dignity has gone? How daringly the goons of Bani Makhzoorn are torturing
Muhammad and you are seeing without doing anything?"
`What are you saying" Hamzah who was walking very fast
stopped there and enquired?
I will tell you as to what happened to your nephew today. Muhammad
was here when Abu Jahl came. He used so abusive words that cannot be repeated.
And if that was not enough he also threw stones at Muhammad in anger" said
the bondmaid. "Did it all happen before your eyes" Hamzah who could
not believe it wanted to be sure?
"Yes. It all happened before my eyes. I heard all those
abuses" she insisted.
Hamzah went red in his face. He strode fast to Kaba and did not
talk to anyone. He even did not greet anyone as he used to do. He saw Abu Jahl
as soon as he entered there. He
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
was sitting encircled by a group of people. Hamzah furiously
reached at him and threw his bow so furiously that Abu Jahl was seriously
injured. Blood started streaming from his head.
"Have you taken my nephew as helpless? He is my nephew. And
he is not born to listen to your abuses" Hamza was very furious. He was
roaring like a lion. Hamzah was very brave and influential due to his power.
Nobody could speak openly when he got furious.
But Abu Jahl tried to use the opportunity to turn the tables on
him. "Hamzah, be patient. Don't be carried away by emotions. Have you seen
as to what your nephew does? Has he taken us as fools that he says anything
that comes to his mind? He questions our wisdom and wisdom of our forefathers.
And if that was not enough, he denounces our gods and our idols. He misguides
our slaves too," he said.
"You are greatest of fools that leaving the God aside you
worship lifeless idols. Listen, I am with my nephew. I would live with Islam
and die for it" Hamzah replied
Abu Jahl belonged to Makhzoom clan. There were several other
people of his clan present on the occasion. The came for his help and said,
“Have you lost your wisdom? Have you renounced your religion and have been
impressed by Muhammad’s religion?” “When the truth has been opened upon me, do
you expect me to sit idle without doing anything? Listen, I have accepted
Muhammad as the Messenger of God. Whatever he says is absolutely right. By God
I cannot return to the old religion. You are free to do anything if it is in
your powers”, Hamzah said resolutely.
Abu Jahl was scared seeing Hamzah in this mood. He pacified his
supporters saying, “really I had done wrong with Muhammad. It is the reaction
of that. Don’t try to increase the anger of Hamzah. When he becomes cool
everything will be alright”, he said.
Hamzah announced in the full gaze of the people that he had
accepted Islam and said that from today I follow the religion of Muhammad.
He returned to his house after making this brave and bold
announcement. But a thought was perplexing him. “Did what I say there was true?
Have I made wrong announcement? Was I carried away by emotions? All these
questions haunted Hamzah?
Sleep eluded him the whole night. He prayed the whole night to be
guided to the way that was true and right. When it dawned it looked as if the
doors of his heart had been
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
opened wide. Now his heart was satisfied as to what he had said
last evening was true and indeed he was on the right path. He hurried to his
nephew and gave him the good news that he too was a part of his flock. He also
assured that he was prepared to give up his life for Islam and Muhammad.
Hamzah’s acceptance rattled the leadership of Quraish. A great
fighter of pagans was now a part of the enemy camp.
No one was happier than the prophet at the news of Hamzah’s
acceptance of Islam. People saw that his face flowed and became radiant. He
prayed for Hamzah saying, “O God, please keep Hamzah steadfast in his resolve.”
Hamzah was a known wrestler of Qurainsh and one of the bravest
among them. He was known for his bravery and there was none who could challenge
him. His acceptance of Islam was the true beginning of the rise of Islam.
Muhammad also prayed at that time, “O God, please help Islam by one whom do you
like more either Umar or Amr.”
Umar was the son of Khattab and Amr was the son of Hisham. Amr
later became known as Abu Jahl (father of folly). Both of these men were among
the most influential people of Quraish. Muhammad believed that Islam would
become powerful if any of the two accepted Islam.
The number of Muslims was on the rise gradually. It had made the
leaders of Quraish restless. Hamzah’s Acceptance of Islam was a tragic news for
them. It had challenged their dignity and leadership. Whoever came to know of
his decision was terrified that Muhammad is becoming powerful. It was the
talking point in every nook and corner. They were both enraged and depressed
over the news.
Once the leaders of the Quraish had assembled and were discussing
local issues, Muhammad’s name like always cropped. Everyone said that nothing
was proving effective in tackling Muhammad. At that time Utba, the son of Rabia
who was an influential leader of the tribe said, “Brothers, should I go to
Muhammad and talk to him? Should I keep a few proposals before him? It is
possible that he accepts anyone of them and we are saved from this menace.
All the people there gave their consent. “Why not? You should surely
go to him.” They said in unison. Utba consequently came to Prophet Muhammad and
said, “Nephew, you know as to how noble family you do belong. You also know the
high place that you enjoy
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
among us. But what you have been doing over the last few years has
affected the whole society. Now see I would put something before you, it is
possible any of those points may impress your mind and you become aware of your
wrongdoings.
"Please say those things. I will listen to them happily",
Muhammad replied.
"My nephew; what is the use of fragmenting the tribe and
community? If you want wealth we can provide any amount of wealth for you. If
you want leadership we are prepared to make you our leader. If you are eager to
don the cap of a king, we are even prepared for that. We would not do anything
without your order and consent. And if you have been affected by jinns we are
prepared to arrange cure for you. We will arrange best cure and bring best
doctors for you" Utba said all those things that several people had talked
about earlier.
When Utba completed what he wanted to say, Muhammad said, O Abul
Walid (his title) now I will tell something. Please listen to me. Then Muhammad
read out the surah Hameem Al Sajdah. Utba listened attentively, without
interrupting anywhere. At a few points his face showed as to how terrified he
was. When Muhammad completed the surah, he came straight to the leaders of
Quraish whom he had left there. But now Utba was a different man altogether:
His friends who were waiting for him said after seeing his face, By God it is
not the face that had left us a little while ago. When he neared, they asked,
"O Abul Walid, what happened? Have you brought some good news?"
"By God, I have listened the poetry of hundreds of poets. I
have also heard the predictions of several astrologists but what Muhammad says
is an altogether different thing. I never heard any - thing of that sort.
Brothers; please accept what I say. Let Muhammad do what he is
doing. Leave him to be tackled by Arabs. If he is defeated, you get what you
wanted to do but you will be saved from killing your own brother. And if they
are defeated, then the honour will be yours too and his power will be your
power".
"Abul Walid, how you too have been impressed by his magic
words?, they asked.
"I said what I saw. Now the ball is in your hand" Utba
said. Quraish would mock anyone whom they listened reading Qur'an. They would
laugh at him and torture him. if they found anyone offering namaz they would
try to interrupt his prayers. It was to their blind hate for the religion,
otherwise they themselves were very keen to know as to what
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Muhammad preached. They also loved listening the verses of Qur'an.
So it was nothing amazing that Muslims would try to avoid them and
offer prayers where they were sure they are not going to be interrupted. They
would recite Qur'an in low voice if they wanted to learn it. Once one of them
said, "We recite Qur'an in very low voice. Leaders of Quraish have not
even heard clearly as to what we recite. How could they become aware of the
beauty of Qur'anic words and its soul? Is there anyone among us who could dare
go there and recite Qur'an before them?"
Abdullah, the son of Masood was such a courageous man that he
became ready at the first hint. He was one of the first entrants in Islam. He
immediately said, "it doesn't need any sort of courage. I am going and
will recite Qur'an before them."
"Abdullah you may be in danger. It should be someone who
belongs to a powerful clan so that when Quraish try to attack him his people
could gather courage to save him" others opined. "I have nothing to
fear. Allah will save me," Abdullah said with great courage.
He stood up and hurried towards Kaba where a number of leaders
were sitting. At the Muqam-e-Ibrahim (place of Abraham) he started reciting
surah Ar Rahman. People listened to him intently till somebody informed them
that these were the same verses that are taught by Muhammad. "Why are you
listening to him? Why don't you stop him?" someone said.
Now they all attacked Abdullah. They were kicking him with their
hands and feet, but Abdullah did not give up reciting the verses. He was still
reciting Quranic verses aloud. When he completed the surah and returned to his friends,
the blood was streaming out of his body.
"O son of Masood, it was what we were fearful for" his
friends said.
"By God I never found the enemies of Islam more weak. I can
recite Qur'an before them even tomorrow" he said courageously. "Now
you have done the job. You have recited Qur'an before them and have fulfilled
your obligation" his friends said aloud. Qur'an that Quraish despised so
bitterly also attracted them immensely. They would listen to it
surreptitiously. Everybody was interested in listening as to what Muhammad said
was revealed by God and people said that it was better than any poetry and
better than any magic.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
When it was night and Mecca used to become quite, the leading
leaders of Quraish would come to Muhammad's house surreptitiously. They would
sit quietly. In the night when it was quite Muhammad used to offer prayers
before God. He would recite Qur'an in his attractive and impressive voice. He
would repeat verses. And those people who vowed to eliminate him during the day
would listen to him intently. And when the dawn approached they would return to
their houses. It used to happen in the dark of the night. Muhammad himself was
unaware of all these.
Once Abu Jahl, Abu Sufyan and Akhnas, three leading figures of
Mecca started out from their homes separately assuming that they were alone. It
was dark everywhere. These three came quietly and sat near his house
surreptitiously.
When they reached his house, Muhammad was reciting the verses of
Holy Qur'an. It sounded very pleasant. Everyone assuming that he was alone sat
there. They all at the end of the night started returning to their houses. On
their way they accidentally bumped into each other. Everybody knew as to for
what they had come there. The three repented saying, "We will lose the
battle if anyone sees us here. Then the field would become open for
lvluhammad". When the next night came, Abu Jahl again came there and sat
assuming that no other would come due to last night's incident. Abu Sufyan too
reached there after a little while. He too had the same thought in mind. He was
followed by Akhnas who also assumed the same thing and thought that the two
others would not come tonight. While returning in the morning they again bumped
into each other accidentally. They were repentant for their mistake and
promised that they would not come there again.
The same scene was replayed again the next night. Abu Jahl
assuming that the two would not come after that came again. Everyone had
similar thought in mind and they all again met while returning. Tonight they
vowed that they would not come again what may come.
When it was morning, Akhnas went to Abu Sufyan and said, "O
father of Hanzala, you have heard as to what Muhammad says. What is your
opinion about it?"
"By God, some portion of his message is comprehensible for
us, that we can think. But some part of the message is beyond our
comprehension. We cannot think so high" Abu Sufyan replied
sincerely." "By God I too have the same thought."Then he came to
Abu Jahl and asked him the same.Abu Jahl said, 'Abu Akhnas so far we and
Abde-Manaf were equal in everything. We always equaled them in every good work.
We were also
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
opponents in all things and used to compete in every field. Now
they say that God has sent a messenger to them. Muhammad has been appointed a
prophet by God and he gets revelation from Him. Now tell us how come we compete
with them in this respect? By God we will neither accept his message nor him as
prophet. We will not accept any of his teachings."
Such was his blind animosity against Islam.
They knew that Muhammad was true and his message was nothing but
truth. They also believed that he was a Prophet of God and revelations were
truly from God. But their animosity had blinded them from accepting the truth.
And Satan was there to incite them.
They wanted that the message that comes to Muhammad should also
come to them and that they may not be left behind the sons of Muttalib in this
noble act.Walid bin Mughaira would shamelessly say, "How come revelation
can come to Muhammad while I am alive? I am the leader of Quraish and everyone
gives me honour. Was the head of Thaqif tribe not thought to be fit to be a
prophet?" he would question.
There was a leader named Nazar. He was the son of Harith. He had
vowed that he will never leave the animosity of Islam and would always oppose
Muhammad and his message. He had decided that he would incite people against
him and would never allow any mercy to deter him. He had been to Hairah, a city
in Yemen. He had heard the tales of the kings of Persia and had heard about
some god-fearing people. He would go everywhere where Muhammad would go.
Whenever he saw that Muhammad was giving his message and calling people toward
Allah he would stand and call the people, "Brothers I can tell you even
more interesting tales. Listen." Then he would tell the tales of Persian
kings and talk of religions that were in practice and those that never existed.
Then he would ask people, "How Muhammad's story can be better than my
tales? Doesn't he tell the old stories like me?" That confused people.
These tactics of Nazr were in full swing. During those days one of his friends
advised him to go to Medina with Uqba, the son of Abu Mueet and meet Jew scholars
there. They advised him to tell the whole story of Muhammad and ask as to what
they think about him and his claims. They are the People of the Book and have
knowledge brought to them by prophets in old ages. They can tell better.
Consequently Nazr and Uqba went to Medina and met Jew scholars
there and told them
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
about the purpose of the journey. After listening to their story
the scholars said, "there were some young men in the earlier times. Their
story is very strange. Ask Muhammad about them and see as to what he tells
about them. There was another man who had visited the whole world. Ask Muhammad
as to whether he knows anything about him? Ask him about Qur'an and where from
it is revealed upon him. If he is able to tell you about these three things
correctly then he is a true Prophet, otherwise he is a liar and you are free to
do anything you please."
Both of these people subsequently returned to Mecca and repeated
the whole thing before the leaders of Quraish. Then some people came to
Muhammad and asked him the three questions. Muhammad waited for the revelation
to come. Almighty God informed him everything about the three questions. He was
told the story of the young people whose whole story is told in the surah Al-Kahf.
He was also told about the young man who conquered the whole world. The story
about him was told in great details and was said that he was Zul Qarnain. All
incidents with him too were described in great detail. About the third question
he was told to tell the people who sought the answer that,
And they ask you, [O Muhammad], about the soul. Say, "The
soul is of the affair of my Lord. And mankind have not been given of knowledge
except a little." Surah Isra 85
The Prophet came striding fast on his feet to the people of Mecca
and gave them the answers of the three questions. He had hoped that after
getting the satisfactory answers of the three questions they may repent and
accept the religion of God. But they were not the sort of people who would
repent. Their hearts had been blackened. The answers didn't soften their
hearts. Instead they became adamant. Nazar told the people, "Brothers I
can tell you the same thing as Muhammad says." Someone else said that we
should not listen to Qur'an. It is useless. Take a dig at it as much as you
can. It may be possible that such tactics may control Muhammad."
Abu Jahl participating in their diatribe said, "Do you fear
what Muhammad says? He says that there will be 19 superintendents in hell and
they will not allow the people to flee the hell. Would even 100 of us not
suffice for one them?"
They had become so much adamant that any fear of God had vanished
from their minds. They themselves believed that even a single angel can destroy
the whole of the world.
"We have appointed only angels to be wardens of the fire, and
their number have we made to be a stumbling block for those who disbelieve."
(Sarah LXXIV, 31)
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Hijrah (migration) is the name of leaving one's home and hearth
for the sake of Allah. When the Arabia became totally hostile towards Muslims,
and it became impossible to live there for them, the Prophet told his
companions , " the land of God is very wide. Try to find another place for
you. It may be possible that you could be saved from these oppressors and live
in a peaceful ambiance".
'Tell us the Prophet of God as to where we should migrate?' the
companions asked.
"Go to Ethiopia. King there is famous for his justice and
does not allow anyone to torment anyone there. People too are peace loving in
Ethiopia" the Prophet said.
Ethiopia was an important country of African continent at that
time and was known as Habshah in Arabia. It was also quite proximate to Arab
and is divided by Red See only. The king of Ethiopia was called Najjashi at
that time. Najjashi was Christian by religion and his name was Asmaha.
It was Rajab, the seventh month of Islamic lunar calendar and the
fifth year of Prophet hood. When the Prophet gave indication that Muslims could
migrate to Ethiopia, a number of Muslims headed towards there. They went there
in groups of two, three and four. When they reached there, Najjashi welcomed
them with open arms and gave them great respect.
When the news reached the leaders of Quraish that some Muslims had
reached to safety from their oppressive hands, they felt let down. The news
disturbed them no bound.
Why they were so disturbed by this news? Those people had migrated
from their houses after leaving behind their homes and relatives, giving up
everything that they had earned during their whole lives. Quraish should have
felt peaceful after their migration. But the reaction was in stark contrast.
To be true, the Quraish feared that the Muslims to whom they had
tortured and oppressed so far could emerge powerful after their migration and
could receive assistance from outside. This thought horrified them. They
thought that this outside assistance would increase the influence of Muslims
and reduce their influence on other Arabian tribes. They feared that at that
time Islam would become a dominant religion and the religion of theirs and
their forefathers would be wiped out and forgotten.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
So they immediately sent two messengers to the king of Ethiopia.
One was Abdullah, the son of Abu Rabia and the other one was Amr the son of
Aas. The duo was sent to create misunderstanding about Muslims in the mind of
Ethiopian elites and the king and so they could get Muslims extradited from
there. To influence the king they also sent expensive gifts not only for him
but also his nobles.
In fact they first met the Christian priests of his court and
tried to influence them by giving them expensive bribes. Later both of them
approached the king and met him showing great respect for him. They said,
"O great king! Some of our criminal elements have escaped from our place
and have taken refuge in the kingdom of your highness. They have also revolted
against our religion. They have even not accepted your religion and instead
created a new one. Neither we are aware of this religion nor you or your
priests. Their relatives and family members are fed up of them and they have
sent us to get them back. They know them and are fully aware of their heinous
plans."
The priests who were bribed by the duo too spoke in their favour
saying, Yes "O king. Some of their criminal elements have really taken
shelter in our country. They should certainly be handed over to these two
gentlemen."
But the king was still reluctant. He said "the people who
have sought refuge in our kingdom and have preferred to live with us cannot be
deported without listening their side of the story. We will give them an
opportunity to put their case before us. Where are they? I would like to listen
to them. They should be brought in my presence from wherever they are".
It was the most terrific thought for the two messengers. Muslim
migrants were brought to the king in his court. The King asked, "we have
heard that you have abandoned your religion. You have not accepted even my
religion. I have heard that you speak against other religions that are
practiced today. Have you invented a new religion? If it is true what is that
all about?" Abu Talib's son Jafar, the brother of Ali who had also
accepted Islam at an early age was there. He represented all the Muslims in a
historic speech that would be remembered for ages to come. He said, "O
King, we were illiterate. We worshipped idols and ate dead animals. We were
involved in adultery. We would torment our neighbors and would fight among ourselves.
The powerful among us would try to oppress the weak among us. But God sent His
mercy upon us. He sent a Prophet to us. And revealed His book on His Prophet.
We knew the Prophet's family very well. We were also aware of his honesty and
nobility. He called us towards the religion saying
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
that 'we should worship none but God. We should stop worshipping
lifeless idols. Speak truth. Be merciful with people. Keep the welfare of
neighbors in mind. Abstain from oppression. Give up adultery. Don't eat money
of orphans and never falsely accuse good women. Offer prayers before God and
give alms." We accepted him as the true messenger of God and accepted the
message brought by him. We also accepted everything that he said.
It is the only crime committed by us that has made our leaders
furious. They have tortured us very badly so that we abandon this religion and
return to those paths that don't lead towards anything but darkness and
wrongdoings. When they crossed every limit of torture and oppression and it
became impossible to live there honorably we took shelter in your country so
that we could get peace here. We hoped that your country would end our
misery." "I would like to listen to the message that has been
revealed upon him. If you have anything then please allow me to listen"
Najjashi said.
jafar recited the verses of Surah Maryam in the court. Najjashi
was greatly impressed by the contents of the verses. Tears started flowing from
his eyes. He wept so much that his whole beard became wet. All the priests too
were immensely impressed by it. They too wept inconsolably. After listening the
surah, the king said, "By God, this message and the message brought by
Christ look like two streams started from the same spring". He told the messengers
of Quraish, "Go back. By God I would never send these people back with
you".
Muslims were greatly impressed by the great benevolence and
magnanimity of the king. He had saved them from bitter enemies. The King also
returned the expensive gifts brought by the emissaries saying, "Even if
you give me gold as large as a mountain I would not hand over these people to
you."
The messengers tried their best to influence the King through his
courtesans but he was unmindful of any pressure. Muslims lived for a long time
in Ethiopia peacefully without any fear. Muslims are getting more and more
powerful by every passing day, this thought always tormented the leaders of
Quraish. Once they sat together to ponder over the issue. Walid, the son of
Mugahira headed the meeting. He was a very aged man and was favored for the
whole tribe for his wisdom and intellect. The issue was obviously Muhammad.
Walid said, "Days of Haji are approaching very fast. Caravans from all of
the Arabia would come. Muhammad had become a talking point in the whole of
Arabia. They would try to inquire about him to know more about him and his
message. You
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
come to a single answer of their enquiries and all of you would
say the same thing. If your words contradicted, the people would think that you
are lying and then understand your whole game plan."- "Tell us
what we should tell them. We will then tell nothing but that as per your
instructions" people assembled there said.- "First you tell me
what you think about him" asked Walid.- "We will tell that he is
a soothsayer " replied they.
"By God he is not what you say. We have seen a number of
soothsayers and have heard their stories. But their speeches are of different
kind".
"Should we tell that he is mad," asked the people?
"No, that too will, not work. We have not seen anything that could
indicate that he is mad", said the old man.
"Then we will tell them that he is a poet," they said.
"No he is not a poet either. We have seen innumerable poets
and are aware of all sorts of poetries, said the octogenarian who had seen the
whole world.
"Then we will say that he is a magician", the people of
Quraish said.
"No he is not magician either. We have seen several types of
magicians and their actions," he again said.
Quraish were amazed by what he said. They then asked as to what
should they tell in response.
By God, his words are impressive beyond words. Those are trees
with deep roots inside earth, whose branches are laden with fruits. If you tell
anything of sort as you have said, your all efforts will go in vain. They will
understand that this is false propaganda and nothing else.
The best thing to suit us is that he is a magician. And through
his magic he creates rift and distance between father and son, sister and
brother, husband and wife and among whole families." These words from
Walid's mouth pleased everyone present at that time. They appreciated his words
and gave their consent. It was decided that when the Hajjis would come for
pilgrimage they would propagate in this manner as advised by Walid. The season
of Hajj came and ,so came hajjis. These people always remain in search of any
occasion when they should try to frighten those people from Muhammad and his
companions. They would tell anybody and everybody who was not even interested
to know anything about Muhammad that he was magician When the hajj caravans
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
returned home they also brought the news that there was someone
called Muhammad and told their people as to what they were told by pagans. This
prompted many of the people to know more about Muhammad and what he taught.
They traveled long distances to see Muhammad.
The pagans had conspired against Muhammad and had tried to defame
him in every possible way. But their conspiracy had turned against them. They
had tried to destroy Islam and its image, but instead their own image was
affected.
Now Muhammad's fame reached every nook and corner of Arabia. The
consequence of this fame would be long lasting and the pagans had this to fear.
Though they used to claim that they are doing everything to save their religion
and the religion of their forefathers, the reality was different. They were
doing all of it not for their religion but the world and its attractions were
their main concern.
Arabs used to spend a life free from any principle or restriction.
There was no law or constitution or any -rule governing their lives. They would
do as they pleased. The immorality had touched nadir. Gambling and drinking
were their most common pastimes. And there was no fear of the consequences of
what they were doing. Muhammad's message was a strict call against these common
evils.
It was not the only thing. Mecca was also the center of idols.
People from all places would come to see them. Quraish were the caretakers of
these temples. So they get all the offerings presented to the idols. There were
other tactics applied by them to seek more and more money from the devotees.
Islam's spread was obviously an alarm for them. So they could not remain mere
spectators. There were some Muslims who were still slaves of some pagans. These
heartless people would not leave any stone unturned to terrorize them so much
that they abandon the religion of God. It was very hard for Muslims to remain
mere Spectators despite these oppressive tactics employed by pagans. better off
among Muslims would often purchase such Muslim slaves from their pagan masters
and free them.
The pagans saw that Muslims' strength is increasing despite all
their oppressive tactics, so they stopped selling Muslim slaves. They wanted to
give a lesson to these slaves and all the Muslims. Those Muslims who had stayed
behind with the Prophet and had not migrated to Ethiopia were given worst
treatment. Don't talk of common people they even increased their pressure on
Muhammad, though Abu Talib was still stoutly behind him. All his family members
too were in his favour.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The Prophet had prayed that "God, Please Guide Umar the son
of Khattab or Amr the son Hisham to the right path. Please create the love of
God in the heart of one who is better of the two". The Prophet had
thought, and rightly so that their embracing Islam would reduce their torture
and oppression to a considerable extent.
It was prime youth of Umar. He was bravest of young men of Quraish
and fear did not touch him. He would do anything if he had decided to do
without thinking of its consequences. He was also in the forefront of those who
were known for their extreme anti-Islamic leanings. He was epitome of
heartlessness and cruelty when it came to dealing with Muslims. When any slave
or bond girl embraced Islam he would do everything to down his sprit.
But despite all this extreme cruelty he also had a heart full of
compassion and love. He was extremely careful of his relatives' well being.
When he came to know that several Muslims have migrated to Ethiopia due to the
hardship they had meted out to them, he felt pain inside his heart. But when he
heard that Najjashi has refused to deport them and has sent the two messengers
empty handed he became furious. He thought, "Muhammad is the only
contentious issue. He has created rift among the people of Quraish and he has
created gulf between relatives and families. Today I should do away with him".
He took the sword in his hands and vowed to eliminate Muhammad
today itself so people could be saved from this daily bitterness.
While on the way he met a man who belonged to the Adi clan. He was
Nuaim the son of Abdullah and had embraced Islam a long time ago but had kept
it a secret. He had seen as to how inhumanly the pagans treated Muslims so he
was not openly announcing that he too has accepted Islam. When he saw that Umar
was very furious and was carrying his sword, he asked, "O the son of
Khattab, where you intend to go?"
I am going to the same person who is trying to belittle our idols
and gods and breaking the whole system of our tribe". Nuaim knew the mind
of Umar so he felt that the Prophet's life was in danger. He tried to distract
his attention from the Prophet, so he immediately came to a point and said,
"Umar you are greatly mistaken. Do you think that Banu Abd-e-Manaf would
leave you intact? And first turn your attention towards your own family."
"What? Who in my house" asked Umar?
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"Your sister and brother in law both have embraced Islam. You
should take care of them first," Nuaim said.
Umar was shocked. He felt fire burning inside his body. He was
shocked by the thought that his sister and brother in law have embraced Islam
and he was unaware of all that. Both had accepted Islam in the very beginning
but had tried to hide the news from people including Umar.
Umar immediately turned to the house of his sister. He was fuming
with rage. When he reached the house of his sister he heard the sound of
something being read inside the house. He started knocking the door furiously.
They were terrified and asked as to who was there.
"I am Umar. Open the doors immediately" he said. People
were terrified with Umar's name. They started trying to search a place to hide
themselves from Umar. Umar's sister was Fatima and brother in law was Saeed.
Both of them used to learn Qur'an from Khabbab. Khabbab was appointed by the
Prophet to teach them the holy Qur'an. He would read for them the newly
revealed verses and both will memorize them by heart. At the time when Umar
came there, Khabbab was reciting surah Tahaa. He hid himself inside. Fatima hid
the copy from which he was reading behind her. Gathering his courage her
husband came forward and opened the gate. But Umar could not find anyone else
except his sister and brother in law.
What sort of sound it was? From where it was coming, he asked
them.
They could not gather courage to speak truth at that time so said,
"There is nothing, none".
Umar roared, don't hide anything. Do you believe that I am unaware
of your embracing Islam.
He approached his brother in law and started kicking him. Fatima
could not bear it so she went to rescue her husband. He was so blind in anger
that he did not see as to how furiously he was beating his sister? The blood
started streaming out of her skull. This torture instead of reducing their
commitment for Islam increased their commitment. Fatima and her husband both
said together to Umar. We have accepted Islam. You can do what you want to do.
Now no power of the world can change our decision. We are Muslims now We are
prepared to bear anything unmindful of what comes our way. You
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
are free to do as you please."
These words that had come from deep inside their heart had a magic
effect. Umar who had behaved as if he had a stone instead of the heart in his
chest changed totally after listening to these determined words from his sister
who was now very injured and blood was streaming from several parts of her
body. Now Umar was a changed man different from what he was so far. When he saw
the blood of his sister flowing due to his own actions he felt ashamed. He
bowed his head in shame and it was the time when he saw the copy of the Qur'an
from which Khabbab was reading to them.
"Is it the same book from which you were reciting? Would you
give it to me" Umar asked politely.
"I fear that you wouldn't give it back to us" said his
sister. "Be assured that I will return it to you" he assured his
sister. Fatima. Umar's sister gave the copy to him. She had a faint hope that
it could change him and guide him towards Islam. Umar took the copy in his
hands, when he went through some verses, it shook his body and he felt the
greatness of the book. He said, "How great are these verses".
Khabbab who was hiding nearby immediately came out from his hiding
when he heard these words coming from Umar's mouth saying, The Prophet of God
had prayed that, "God, please help Islam through Abul Jahl the son of
Hisham or through Umar, the son of Khabbab."
"By God, I hope that the God has heard your prayers,"
said a determined Umar.
`Associate yourself with Allah and don't leave him" said
Khabbab.
"Tell me Khabbab as to where I could find Muhammad? I would
go to him and embrace Islam. I have found the light and the truth has been
opened upon me. I was in great ignorance. Now I am convinced that Muhammad is
indeed His Prophet and the message he has brought is indeed the message from
God" said Umar. Khabbab feeling immense joy over this happy news said,
"the Prophet is in Arqam's house on the hill of Safa".
It was a great moment of rejoicing for Umar's sister Fatima and
her husband. Their beloved and fearsome brother had embraced Islam.
When Umar had come here he had intended to eliminate Islam and had
thought to kill Muhammad, and when he was returning from there he was a great
servant of God and
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
his Prophet. He was hurrying so to reach as early to Muhammad as
possible and give him the great news of his embracing Islam.
When he reached the house of Arqam on the hills of Safa and
knocked at the door, Bilal asked as to who was there at door? "I am Umar,
the son of Khabbab he replied with humility
The Prophet, at that time was surrounded by some of his companions
including Hamzah, Abu Bakr, Bilal and Ali besides several others. Bilal
returned to the Prophet and said, "O Prophet of Allah, it is Umar at the
door. I fear that he may create some bad scenes if we open the doors".
"Open the door. There is nothing better if he had come with
good intention" the Prophet said. ..."And if he has come with wrong
intention, I can take care of him" Hamza added.
Bilal went to open the door. Hamzah was with him to take care of
Umar if he attacked him. When the door was opened the two took him in their
hands. When the Prophet saw him, he prayed, "O Allah, please remove all
the shortcomings from Umar's heart".
Then he ordered both Hamzah and Bilal to leave Umar alone.
Both of them immediately released him from their grips. Umar came
forward with great respect and presented himself before the Prophet. The
Prophet said, "Wouldn't you leave your style till God send some
punishment? Tell me what is your intention?" "I have come to embrace
Islam, O Prophet. Now I am a Muslim and a slave of you and God" Umar said
humbly.
Muslims who felt immense joy over the news of Umar's embracing
Islam shouted Allahu Akbar, (The greatness is for Allah). This had a great
effect on the whole environment. This reflected as to how much joy Muslims must
have felt over the news.
It gave them happiness. Now Umar was with them. When Umar embraced
Islam, the Prophet prayed for him saying, "God! Keep him straight on your
religion".
Now Umar who was a Muslim sat among the believers and said,
"O messenger of Allah! Aren't we on the right and just path?"
"By God who controls my life! You are on the right path." "Then
why do we hide ourselves?"
"We are very small in numbers and our enemies are numerically
very strong" the Prophet replied again.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"It is impossible that we worship God surreptitiously. By God
who has sent you as his Prophet I would go in the meetings where I used to talk
about idols, pagans and the misguided religion, and would tell about my embracing
Islam and would invite them towards the just religion" Umar said with
great determination. Then the believers made two queues. One queue was led by
Umar and the other one by Hamzah. These two groups proceeded towards Kaba in a
procession and offered prayers there. It was the first day that Muslims had
come out so courageously in the open in the form of a group. It was great
humiliation for pagans. They had never felt as bad as they were feeling today.
Muslims too were very joyful. But Umar's joy was many times more
than theirs. He was feeling as if he had got the greatest thing of the world.
Umar went round the city and announced that he had embraced Islam.
He also invited all the people to whom he met to accept Islam as the true
religion. The prowess and bravery that was being spent in stopping Islam was
now being utilized for spreading it fearlessly.
Abu jahl was his maternal uncle. He went to his house as well. Abu
Jahl who was full of animosity for Muhammad and Islam was all love for Umar.
When he knocked at the door he came and met him with full of enthusiasm and
love.
"He welcomed him with open arms and asked as to how he
came?"
"I have come only to inform you that from now onwards I am a
Muslim. I have accepted Allah as the Only True God. I have also accepted
Muhammad as his Prophet and have accepted everything that he preaches" he
said.
It was the worst news Abu Jahl ever expected from him. He kicked
at the door furiously and said, "God destroy you. How bad news you have
brought to me at this time of the day?"
Now Quraish who were all praise for Umar till the other day tried
to oppose him in every manner possible. But Umar was not someone who could be
cowed down or deterred. He would fight pagans if they attacked him and would
give them befitting reply in response to their diatribes. He would announce
time and again in the very presence of the leadership of Mecca, "Listen I
testify that there is no god but God and Muhammad is the
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
true Prophet of Him. I will kill anyone who tries to wrong
me". At that time the Prophet gave him the title of Farooq because God
differentiated by him between the truth and falsehood.
It was the sixth year of Islam. Merely three days had passed after
embracing of Islam by Hamzah that Umar too embraced it. Muslims' power was on
the rise. People were increasingly being attracted towards Islam. Quraish too
were not somebody to sit idly and see the rise of what they despised. They
always tried to deter others from being influenced by Islam and put Muslims in
the dock. They also wanted to create rift among Muslims and annoy the
companions from the Prophet.
Once they sat together to ponder over and reach a workable
strategy to create rift among Muslims and annoy his companions from the Prophet.
They sat for a considerably long time and remained pondering over
the issue. Finally they reached the conclusion that they should socially and
economically boycott Muhammad and that it should be total. Everyone will have
to abandon all relations and contacts with Muhammad and his companions. Neither
they would meet them, marry their relatives among his people, purchase anything
from him, sell it to them nor will have any interaction with him or his people.
Everyone favored this proposal. They signed a written agreement to
conclude this boycott. It detailed all the intricate details of the boycott.
This agreement was hung inside the holy Kaba so that everyone respected it. And
no one could dare to do anything that could go against it.
A few more influential leaders of Quraish then went to Abu Talib
and asked him either to hand over Muhammad to them or face the consequences.
They said, "there are only two things that can be done. Either we kill
him. It will give you peace too and we will also be peaceful. We would also
give you a large cache of money in his place. It is the best thing if you give
your consent. In the otherwise case we will boycott you. We will not do any
trade or transaction with you. The only consequence of this boycott will be
your destruction. Now what do you say?"
The sons of Muttalib were not even prepared to imagine that they
may hand over Muhammad to the cruel enemies of him and they savor his killing..
Muhammad was a ray of hope for the clan and they loved him immensely. They did
not take any notice of how the leaders of Quraish were trying to terrorize them.
They openly said, "We can
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
accept anything but we cannot even imagine that we hand over
Muhammad to you".
The pagans then said openly, from now onwards we are your enemies
and you are ours. `We will boycott you and surround you from all the four
sides."
Quraish not only boycotted them but also surrounded them from the
four sides to not allow anybody to reach out to them with helping hand. Bani
Hashim were also the relatives of Abdul Muttalib so they too were with them.
Only Abu Lahab defected to them. He opposed the whole of his clan and came out
in the active help of Quraish in opposing Muhammad and his companions. He
always felt happy whenever Muhammad and the people who helped him were in
problem. He was the same person who had advised Quraish to boycott Muhammad and
his supporters.
It was the first month of...the Muslim lunar calendar and the
seventh year of revelation. Abu Talib with all his family members had taken
refuge in a small valley. Now that valley is known as the Valley of Abu Talib.
These people were confined in this valley without any external contact. It was
like a prison where they were facing a sort of forced confinement. They would
be allowed to come out only during those months in which war and fighting was
unlawful. During these months no one would attack others, and all sorts of
danger would be withheld during those months.
During those months Muhammad would also come out of the
confinement and would meet the people who came to Mecca. It was also an
occasion of the booming trade in Mecca. The traders from far off places would
come there and they would do business along with the chores of pilgrimage.
Muhammad would go to them and would invite them towards Islam. He would say
with great love and compassion for them, "My dear brothers, please accept
the religion of God. He would be happy with you and shower His mercy upon you.
He would reward you for your good actions. But if you remain following the same
misguided path and do not accept His religion he would send his punishment upon
you."
The people who were in Ethiopia heard that Umar had embraced Islam
and now Muslims were openly caning people towards Islam. And that Islam has
finally become strong. Muslims' miseries have also ended. They felt extremely
happy and returned from Ethiopia.
But when they were about to reach Mecca they came to know that
they were deceived and that it was a mere propaganda to confuse them. Instead
Muslims are suffering from
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
confinement and are under great distress.
In that small valley Muhammad and his selfless companions spent
not one, two or three month. Not even six month but they were confined there
for a period of three long years. Problems would come like invading armies, but
they faced all those problems with aplomb.
But when the oppression became unbearable, the Prophet allowed his
determined companions to migrate. Following his order most of the believers
sought refuge in Ethiopia where their co-religionists were already living
safely. Now just a handful companions were left with the Prophet.
Those who did not migrate to Ethiopia and were left behind
remained under forced confinement for quite a long time. Every minute was
torturous. Their courage and determination was unbreakable. It was the only
reason as to why they spent days on end without food but did not allow
themselves to be carried out by these torturous tactics of the pagans. They
faced hunger and starvation but never even thought to give up the religion or
compromise with the pagans.
Abu Talib’s love was worth seeing. It was an exemplary love.
Despite the fact that he had not accepted Islam he was extremely concerned
about the wellbeing and security of Muhammad. He would spend night in his tent
to take care of him and when he was unable to be with him he would assign any
of his sons to guard the Prophet.
It was a horrible experience. The whole world seemed to have
changed into a hostile ground. Friends were turned into foes and nothing around
to eat or feed the children. It looked as if the death was always there
haunting them all over the place. Allah finally came to their rescue and
prompted others to extend a helping hand for these people who were in extremely
miserable condition. A few people who saw the worsening condition of Muslims
felt pain and mercy for them in their hearts. They would come stealthily and
bring food and other essentials for them in the dark of the night.
One of those kindhearted people was Hakeem, the son of Hizam. He
was a nephew of Khadijah. He would bring food for his aunt, Khadijah. The great
lady as she was she would prefer others over her and distribute the food among
people there.
Hisham the son of Umar was also a great supporter of Muslims. His
support was crucial in the survival of Muslims during those days. He would
bring a large number of cloths and considerable amount of food on camels in the
dead of night and then distribute
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
them among Muslims and the people of Banu Hashim. He would also
bring other essentials too.
Hisham did it for a long time till the leaders of Quraish came to
know about it. Now they also tried to terrorize him so he could leave his
valuable help to Muslims. Despite all their heinous actions and reprimands
Hisham did not stop his practice.
He did another important work too. He went to Zuhair, the son of
Abu Umayya. He was the son of Atika and the maternal grandson of Abdul Muttalib
and said, "Here you enjoy the life, eat the best food and wear the
costliest of cloths, and your maternal uncle and other relatives live in such
oppression and misery. How you are able to bear this humiliation? By God! Had
they been the relatives of Abu jahl and you might had tried to do anything
remotely resembling it, he would not have allowed you to do that."
"What can I do alone? Had there been anyone who could come with me I would
have broken that godforsaken, so called accord" Zuhair said.
"If somebody else too comes with you?" asked Hisham.
"Who is the one?" Zuhair asked.
"I would be with you in this act" Hisham assured him.
Now they were prepared to work for breaking the shameful accord. The two young
men then tried to search another person who could also help them in this task.
They not only got three men, but extremely influential and brave men. They were
Mutim the son of Adi, Abul Bukhtari the son of Hisham and Zamah the son of
Aswad.
In the morning Hisham, Mutim, Abul bukhtari and Zamah went to the
holy Kaba where several leaders of Quraish were sitting. They too sat there.
Zuhair first circumambulated around Kaba, then returned and said, "O
people of Mecca, we eat, drink and enjoy the life, and there are Banu Hashim
who are struggling to get even a single loaf for them, they can neither sell
anything nor buy. Trade is prohibited for them. Is it just? Is it humanity? By
God I cannot sit with peace till this accord is broken."
"It is impossible. It cannot happen" Abu jahl who too
was there shouted.
But when the other friends of Zuhair supported him vociferously,
he understood that they had come with full planning and that nothing could be
done. So he remained quiet.
When Mutim went to tear the paper he saw that it had already been
eaten by white ants.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of Mankind
Only one word had remained intact and that was Bismikallahumma (In
the name of Allah). Muslims and other Hashmites came out after the news spread.
Muhammad too came out of this forced confinement.
It was the tenth year of the Prophet-hood when the Prophet and his
companions were released from the confinement.
Though a problem was solved and the forced imprisonment ended, but
several other unfortunate things were still to come. It was merely a few months
after the suspension of the confinement that Abu Talib fell severely ill. It
was either sixth or ninth month after the end of the confinement. His condition
became critical and Quraish thought that he is to die very soon. They then
decided to once again go to Abu Talib and ask him for resolution of the problem.
They thought that if they did anything after his demise the people of Arabia
would taunt them saying that they could not dare when he was alive and now when
the uncle has died they are terrorizing the nephew.
Abu Talib was on his deathbed completing the remaining time of his
life when some leaders of the tribe approached him. They said, "We believe
that you are fully aware as to how much respect we give you. We wish that you
do justice regarding your nephew Please tell him not to say anything about our
gods and we too will not say anything about his religion."
Abu Talib called Muhammad and presented before him as to what
Quraish had suggested. When he completed his sentence, Muhammad said, "I
don't want anything from you. But you tell merely a single sentence from your
mouth."
"Not one, we are prepared to say any number of sentences if
you want. Tell us," they said.
"Please say that there is no god but God" Muhammad
requested. It angered them very much. They did not wait even for a single
minute and left the place.
"Why these people got angry and left the place? I believe you
did not say anything bad to them Abu Talib said?
When he said this sentence, it gave Muhammad some hope that uncle
could embrace Islam. He said, "Uncle, the leaders of Quraish have refused
to accept the message of God. But you don't refuse. Please say these sentences
and I will be able to say on the Day
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
of Judgment that you had accepted the message of God. Please say
that there is no god but God."
"People will taunt me that Abu Talib was fearful of death.
Had I not have this fear I would have accepted what you say. But I will have to
die on the religion of our forefathers" Abu Talib said. The Prophet had
immense love and respect for his uncle. He wanted his success in both the
worlds i.e. in this world and the life Hereafter. His refusal to embrace Islam
really pained him. He was greatly affected by this incident. If affected his
health badly. When it happened, a revelation came from God, "Lo? thou (O
Muhammad) guidest not whom thou lowest, but Allah guideth who He will. And He
is best aware of those who walk aright." (Surab XXVII, 55)
Abu Talib's death was a great shock for Muhammad. His strongest
supporter who had supported not only when he was a young child and had lost his
parents and grandfather but also when he grew up and became prophet, was no
more. Now he was left alone to face the nefarious plans of the Quraish.
Merely a few days had passed that another big blow came for
Muhammad. Some traditions say that merely after three days and some say that
after 35 days of Abu Talib's death Muhammad received another shocking news. It
was the death of Khadijah. The great lady who had supported him at every moment
was no more. The lady who had always loved him, given her affection to him,
took care of him, who consoled him when he was in distress, gave happiness when
he was in problems had now left him alone.
Khadijah was the first to embrace Islam. She was the one for whom
the God had Himself sent greetings and had informed that she will have a palace
made of priceless stones in the heavens. Abu Talib and Khadijah were like forts
protecting Muhammad. And with their death the protection and support was gone.
But now it was impossible to stop this message. It was not
restricted to Mecca alone but had spread all over Arabia. It was also decided
by Allah that Islam has to spread whether pagans like it or not.
Khadijah died during the holy month of Ramadhan, the ninth 113
month of Muslims' lunar calendar. At that time she was 65 years
old. She was buried at Hujoon and Muhammad had led her prayers. It was the 10th
year of prophet-hood and was the most difficult year so far. Muhammad used to
be restless and concerned. He used to say that this year is the year of sorrow
and grief.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The pagans tried their best to force Muhammad that he stop
propagating the message of God, but they could not get the least success. It
was a great tragedy for them. They were not able to understand as to why they
were unable to get any success against Muhammad. They were still searching new
and newer ways to stop Muhammad from his endeavor.
Now when Abu Talib, Muhammad's great support was gone, they had
ample opportunities to fulfill their heinous agenda. Abu Talib was a great wall
of protection around him. His presence had also ensured the support of the
whole clan for Muhammad and his people. It was because of him that his
relatives helped him every time.
Now there was no protection. There was no one who could stand for
Muhammad as he used to do. There was no question of mercy for him. Everyone was
now free to act as they pleased. It was the extreme torture. While the Prophet
was offering prayers near Kaba, an enemy came and threw the intestine and bowel
of a dead goat over him. The Prophet did not answer. He even did not curse him.
The Prophet only said, "O sons of Manaf how do you behave with your
neighbor?"
Once while he was going somewhere that someone threw ash on him.
He came to his house in the same condition. When the youngest daughter Fatima
saw this scene she ran and brought water to clean him. She started washing his
head while tears were rolling down her eyes. The bad treatment meted out to her
father was causing immense pain to her little heart. The Prophet was consoling
her little daughter saying, 'Don't weep my daughter. God will help your
father.'
After Abu Talib's demise, Abu Lahab stopped his torturous actions
for a few days, but later the intensity went up. He and his wife, both tried to
make the life of the Prophet and his children miserable.
Abu Jahl was always behind him. At times he himself will try to
harass him and when he himself was not around he would order goons to do the
same with the Prophet. Whenever Muhammad came to either offer prayers or
circumambulation, he would torture with his cohorts or plan to eliminate
Muhammad. Abu Bakr who used to be very careful about the Prophet would try to
protect him saying, "Do you want to kill a person
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
for merely saying that God is his lord. And he has brought open
signs from God?"
At times Abu Bakr too would have to face the consequences for
interference. They would surround him and start kicking him so he may not
gather courage to interrupt again and they could do as they please. But Abu
Bakr could never be browbeaten. He was more concerned about the safety of
Muhammad than his own. He thought that every kick was well earned for
protecting Muhammad. Muhammad would always say, "As long as Abu Talib was
alive, Quraish could never transgress in case of me".
The Prophet is facing the terrible tactics of the pagans. This
thought gave great pain to the believers.
But they could do nothing. Merely a handful of Muslims had been
left behind in Mecca. Most of them had migrated to Ethiopia. So they could not
fight Quraish who overwhelmingly outnumbered them. They could do only one
thing, to bear it with utmost patience.
What happened to Muslim women? They too were not unaffected by it.
Once Kholah came in the presence of the Prophet. She was the daughter of Hakeem
and wife of Usman Mazoon. "Why don't you marry again? O prophet of Allah,
so that someone could share your sorrows. Not exactly like Khadijah but at
least someone to take care of you", she said. "Towards whom are you
indicating," asked the Prophet?
"You can -get both, either an unmarried girl or a
widow," said Khola.
"Who is unmarried and who widow?" the Prophet sought
explanation from her.
"Among unmarried, Abu Bakr’s daughter has greatest right upon
you and among widows it is Saudah, the daughter of Zamah. She has embraced the
religion of Allah and has accepted everything from her own consent. Both she
and her husband had migrated to Ethiopia but while returning her husband Sakran
the son of Amr passed away. If she comes to your house she will feel it as a
privilege and you too would feel comfort" Khaula gave all the details.
May God keep you happy! Your advice is good.
Khaulah went to Saudah and said, "how fortunate you are!
Saudah who was unaware of all this said, "sister what are you talking
about?"
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"Be happy, you are very fortunate. I have brought news that
would convert your unhappy life into bliss. You are again going to have a
family and you will be envied by every woman. I have got the consent of the
Prophet for you." Khaula informed her.
The joy reflected from Saudah's face when she heard the news. She
asked Saudah to go to her father and give herself the happy news. When Khaulah
went there and informed him about the great news, he too felt immense joy over
the great joyous news. "How good news have you brought!" he thanked
her.
Then Khaulah proceeded to the house of Abu Bakr, and met Umme
Rumman, wife of Abu Bakr and mother of Aaisha and told her that the Prophet had
given his consent to marry Aaisha. "How joyous occasion would it be. Let
Abu Bakr come here" said Umme Rumman. Within a few minutes he too was
there and was as happy as anyone after listening the news. He welcomed the news
and thanked God for being graced by it.
And so Khaula arranged his marriage with Saudah and Aaisha. This
relation also strengthened his bond with these two families.
Saudah immediately came to the house of Prophet after the
marriage. At that time she was around 50 years. Aishah was still young so she
came to the house of the Prophet after a few year of the marriage.
Pagans' excesses were in full swings. They had vowed that they
would harass Muhammad till he stops from calling towards the religion of God.
And if he, doesn't stop they were prepared to use swords to silent the voice.
Their excesses were not only against him but also against all his companions.
They wished that these people returned to the old religion, the religion of
their forefathers.
It was the tenth year of prophet-hood and the tenth month of the
lunar calendar when Muhammad felt so fed up with these people and their
torturous acts of humiliations that he thought of going to Taif. This city was
situated some sixty miles from Mecca. Muhammad for whom the excesses of the
Quraish had become unbearable thought that people there may be more receptive
towards the message of God and it could be helpful in the spread of the truth.
But it was nothing different from Mecca. Probably they were worse
than the people of Mecca. Not only they did not accept the belief they also
refused to allow him stay in the city.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The leader of Taif too had similar fears from Islam as the
leadership of Mecca. Taif is one of the more beautiful places of Hijaz.
Surrounded by hills it was famous for its fruits. Nobles from all over the
Quraish used to come there to spend summers when the summers became unbearably
hot. The famous idol of Arabia, Lat, was also there and so it had also become
an important center of pilgrimage. The people in Taif thought that if they
provide refuge to the Prophet the whole of Arab would become their enemy and
they will lose the prominent place they enjoy now Muhammad wished that his
journey and the subsequent refusal remain a secret from Mekkans. He feared that
they would taunt him for his failures even more and become more bold in dealing
with him and his companions. So while returning back from there, Muhammad asked
one of the leaders of a prominent tribe of the city, Thaqif to not let the
Mekkans know about the trip.
But they were not prepared for this. And if his was not enough
they deployed goons and urchins of the city to give Muhammad a lesson. The
rogue elements threw stones at Muhammad injuring him seriously. They threw
stone specially targeting his feet.
Consequently his shoes would become full of stones. And when
seriously injured Muhammad would like to sit for a while to regain power to
walk further they would compel him to walk again by not allowing him to sit
there and again start throwing stones. This stone throwing was also mixed with
verbal abuses. It was a dreadful scene.
The Prophet continued walking till he reached the last portion of
the city. There was a big orchard of grapes. Branches were laden with fully ripe
grapes. Muhammad entered the garden to get to safety from stone throwers..
He saw towards skies not complaining but with prayers for the
mercy and the love of God. Muhammad started calling the Almighty the all
Knowing God to revoke his mercy and get strength from Him. Tears were streaming
out of his eyes and prayers were on his lips. He was saying,
"O God! I complain to none but thee about my powerlessness
and my worthlessness among people.
O King of mercy, You are the Master of downtrodden and depressed.
And you are my Master too.
"In whose custody You are sending me? In the custody of an
unknown, one who feels angry after seeing me, or in the custody of an enemy who
has got hold of me?
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
My Lord, I don't care for anything if You are not angry with me.
But like being in Your safety. That is more comfortable for me.
I seek safety from Thee the light of Whose face has enlightened
the whole world, removing any sort of darkness from here and Who controls the
whole universe. And I seek safety from Thee from being punished by Thee or You
become annoyed with me. I would continue my efforts to please You, till You
become happy. And all the powers and efforts are in Your hands."
The orchard in which Muhammad had taken refuge belonged to two
brothers Utba and Shebah. They were the sons of Rabiah and had seen from their
own eyes as to how much torture the people of Taif had given to Muhammad. They
felt pain for him and asked their slave, a Christian to go to him and give him
grapes to eat.
Addas, the slave went to him with grapes and presented them before
the Prophet. Muhammad started with, "I begin in the name of Allah, the
most Merciful".
These words amazed Addas as he had never seen any person in Arabia
using these words.
When Muhammad asked him as to who he was and from where he
belonged, he said, "My name is Addas and belong to Nainua and 'I am a
Christian." "You are follower of Yunus the son of Mati. He was a
great person" commented Muhammad.
It increased his suspense more. "How did you know
him"Addas asked? "He was a prophet and I am a Prophet too",
Muhammad replied. Addas could not restrain him. He bowed and kissed Prophet's
hands and feet.
His masters Utba and Sheba were looking the scene. When he got
back to them they asked him as to what was he doing? "My masters there is
no better person than him on this whole universe. He has told me a thing that
no one could have told except a prophet" Addas answered.
"Don't leave your own religion for him. Your religion is
better than his religion" they advised him.
The Prophet had lost hope from Bani Thaqif. He thought that he is
not going to get any assistance from there. So now after leaving the city of Taif
he started walking towards
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Mecca, due to whose people's torture he had tried to seek
assistance from other people. But instead of getting any help from them he was
chased by them.
In between Taif and Mecca there is a place called Nakhlah. It took
one day and one night from Mecca to reach there. When the Prophet got tired, he
stopped there to stay for the night. When a considerable time of the night had
passed, he started reciting Qur'an in his voice choked with emotion. The
impressive sound created an impression on the whole environment in that dead of
night. A group of Jinn who were passing through the area overheard the verses
of Qur'an being recited there. They wondered at the beauty of the verse and
stopped to listen it. By God's help they were impressed by the Holy Qur'an and
they embraced Islam. They returned to their people and said, "
"Say (O Muhammad): it is revealed unto me that a company of
Jinn gave ears, and they said: Lo! it is a marvelous Qur'an, which guideth unto
righteousness, so we believe in it and we ascribe unto our Lord." (Surah
LXXII, 1-2)
Muhammad was reciting Qur'an in his impressive voice and this
group of Jinn was listening to it. Muhammad was totally unaware of their
presence at that time and that they were very impressed by Qur'an. He remained
unaware of the fact that this group embraced Islam and warned their community
too. He was totally unaware till the almighty God Himself informed him of the
fact.
"And when We inclined towards thee (Muhammad) certain of the
Jinn, who wished to hear the Qur'an and, when they were in its presence, said:
give ear! And, when it was finished, turn back to their people, warning."
(Surah XLVI, 29)
Quraish knew the whole story about Muhammad's visit to Taif and
his failure there. They also came to know that Muhammad was chased by the goons
of Taif and stones were thrown at him. They were extremely happy over this
treatment meted out to him.
They had vowed to eliminate him if he returns to Mecca. They had
thought that the failure if Taif would destroy his spi rit and then it would be
easy to do what they wished to do for so long. Quraish were planning his end
and Muhammad was totally unaware of their plans. When he started for Mekka from
Nakhla and reached a place called Hira, he met a few people who told him as to
what the people of Mekka were planning regarding him. Muhammad asked one of
them to go to Mekka with his message. When the man showed his willingness
Muhammad asked him to go to Akhnas the son of Shuraiq and ask him as to whether
he would be able to protect me and allow me to call towards
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Allah? That gentleman went to Mekka, met Akhnas and gave
Muhammad's message to him.
"We are partners of Quraish. How come I can give shelter to
Muhamrriad in violation of our accord" said Akhnas? The man returned to
Muhammad and apprised him as to what Akhnas told him. Muhammad again requested
him to go to another man. When the gentleman showed his willingness Muhammad
said, "Go to Suhail the son of Amr and ask him as to whether he could
protect Muhammad?"
When he went to Suhail and gave Muhammad's message he said that
his clan was in accord with Quraish and so he could not violate the accord.
So he again returned to Muhammad. Muhammad again requested him to
bear the trouble and again go to Mutim the son of Adi and give the same request
to him. Mutim readily agreed to give shelter to Muhammad and asked Muhammad to
come to Mekka without fearing anything.
When it dawned, Mutim got into the battle gear with his sons and
nephews and told them to take care of anyone who troubled Muhammad. When they
reached Kaba the leaders of Quraish were already there. Abu Jahl too was
present there. When he saw them in this aggressive mood, he asked them as to
whether they had embraced Islam or merely given shelter to Muhammad?
Mutim told him that they had given shelter to Muhammad.
Abu Jahl, if you have given him the shelter, then we too give him
the shelter".
Muhammad entered Mekka and as Mutim had already given his
protection to him no one said anything. The Prophet went straight to Kaba and
performed circumambulation. The leaders of Quraish were present there at that
time. Abu Jahl was one of them. There were some people from Muhammad's clan
Bani Hashim as well. When he saw Muhammad he taunted them saying, "O son
of Manaf he is your Prophet."
Utba, the son of Rabia too was there. He belonged to Bani Hashim
and still followed the paganism said immediately, "Why do you feel jealous
if anyone of us gets prophethood?"
When Muhammad heard these words he came forward and said, It is
amazing Rabia. You did not feel pity and shame for God and His Prophet but when
it came to you." Then he told Abu jahl, "Listen the time is
approaching very fast when this whole laughter will
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
disappear and you will weep and instead of water blood will flow
from your eyes." Then addressing others he said, " Leaders of Quraish
listen carefully, the days are not very far off when you would meet a
disastrous end".
Despite the fact that these words pained them extremely they could
do nothing as Mutim had granted asylum to him. Nov Muhammad diverted his
attention to other tribes and clans. He would go to them and present the
message of God before them. He went to their villages, their community centers
and visited their market places and called them towards God. He invited them to
accept the religion of God and help him take the message to other parts so
people who were on the wrong path could be guided to the right one.
Among Muhammad's cousin sisters was Hind. She was daughter of Abu
Talib and was known as Umme Hani. It was tenth year of prophet-hood and the
seventh month of the lunar calendar of Islamic year. Muhammad had stayed in her
house that night.
Muhammad woke up sometimes before Fajr. Then he got up. Umme Hani
too woke up a little later and offered after midnight prayers. When Muhammad
completed his prayer, he saw towards Umme Hani and said, "I had offered
night prayers with you. You had seen me. Then I went to Jerusalem and offered
prayers in Baitul Maqdis. And now I have again offered the prayers with
you."
This amazed her. She had seen that Muhammad had offered Isha
(night) prayers with her. How he offered the prayers in Baitul Muqaddas in the
midnight and how he was able to offer prayers With me now? How it could be
possible, thought she? She came to him and sitting nearby said, "O brother
could you tell me this in detail?"
'While I was sleeping I thought that someone was trying to wake me
up. When I saw it was Gabriel who had come crossing the roof. It was the first
occasion when he had come in this manner. Earlier he used to come from forward.
He took my hands and took me to the point of Hateem in Kaba and made me lie on
the ground. Then he tore my chest. He had a saucer made of pure gold with him.
It was full of wisdom. He poured the contents of the saucer in my chest and
then closed it. Then a white animal came that was a little smaller than horse
and a bit bigger than ass. We two rode on that. Within minutes we were at
Baitul Muqaddas. I offered the prayers there and all the prophets offered
prayers behind me. Umme Hani listened the whole story intently. She was feeling
astonished. Then she thought of the greatness of the Prophet. She also realized
a danger and said,
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"My brother, please don't tell about it to anyone else. No
one would believe it and the people who have accepted you as prophet they too
will go back."
But Muhammad refused to accept her suggestion and said; "No I
will tell it to everyone, even to the leaders of Quraish." "Brother,
Please don't tell it to at least Quraish. They will never believe it. They may
even harm you" Umme Hani pleaded. "Why are you so fearful about it.
God's help is enough for us. Then he went to the meeting grounds of the
Quraish. Umme
Hani who could not succeed in stopping him from that sent a
bondmaid behind him to see as to what happens. The leaders of Quraish were
sitting near Kaba. Muhammad too went to them and thought to tell the whole
story to them. But then he thought of consequences of the action and felt
confused whether to tell them the whole story or not.
"Will they believe me?" he thought.
"Should I tell them the whole story? Should I also tell them
that from there I went to see the world beyond this universe and saw the
paradise and hell too or restrict it to as much as I told Urnme Hani?" he
was still confused.
For a long time Muhammad sat there and remained into a thoughtful
mood as to what to do. He was very happy. His face was glowing with the thought
that his God has honoured him greatly. First He took him to Jerusalem from Kaba
and then to skies. But he was also fearful that when he will tell about it to
Quraish they will mock him and will not believe him. I want to share the signs
of the greatness and power of God to them, he was thinking.
He was feeling very confused by all these thoughts. He was sitting
silent that was not his habit.
Others too saw him in this thoughtful mood. They knew that
Muhammad never sat like it. Abu Jahl and Mutim, the son of Adi were also there
besides a number of other people. When Abu Jahl saw him in this thoughtful mood
he approached him and asked, "What happened to you. Is there anything
new?"
Muhammad got the opportunity to say as to what he wanted to say.
He said, "I was taken to Baitul Muqaddas”. he informed him.
Abu Jahl unable to believe asked him again, 'Where did you
visit?"
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Abu Jahl was on the verge of laughing but he controlled himself.
He knew that it can become an important weapon to be used to defame Muhammad
and mock him. He thought that it will destroy the credibility of Muhammad not
only in the eyes of his opponents but also in the eyes of those people who
believed him. So he asked him as if he was encouraging him, "will you tell
the same thing if I call others too here?"
Muhammad: "Why not? When I can say something to you why I
cannot say the same thing before others?
Abu jahl asked all the people to come there. Within moments all
the people there were asking Abu Jahl as to what had happened? Abu jahl asked
Prophet to tell the story to them.
"Tonight I visited Baitul Muqaddas. When I reached there a
team of prophets came there. Abraham, Moses and Christ all were there. Then I
led the prayers," Muhammad said it as a mater of fact.
"Oh all the prophets were brought to you alive? Could you
describe as to how they looked?" they all asked him while laughing
uncontrollably.
"Christ is neither very long nor very short. He has a wide
chest and looks as if blood is pouring out of his body. his hair is reddish.
Moses is strong and his colour is whetish. He has a long body. And Abraham, by
God he resembles me very greatly. Not only in his appearance but in his
character as well," Muhammad told them. People's reactions were different.
They were confused as to whether what Muhammad was saying was right or wrong.
Some people were immediately impressed. Others minds refused to respond. Others
were bewildered. Some started trying to belittle Muhammad. Some of them
apparently to confuse Abu Bakr reached the house of Abu Bakr and give him the
news. "Did you listen what your friend says? He claims that he was taken
on the tour of Baitul Muqaddas tonight?" they asked him. Abu Bakr: Has he
said so?"
"Yes. We have just heard it from our these ears" they
replied. "If he says so, then in fact it is true" Abu Bakr responded.
"How come we believe it? Is it possible that someone starts out in the
night from here, reaches Jerusalem and then gets back here before dawn"
the pagans said.
"Yes. It can be believed. I have believed even more strange things
from Muhammad. He says whether it is night or day he gets message from skies and
I never doubt it. You are
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
amazed in merely his trip to Jerusalem. How strange is the thing
that he gets revelations from skies within seconds and minutes" he said.
Then Abu Bakr came to the Prophet. Muhammad was in Kaba at that time and the
pagans were trying to humiliate him saying, "We had some doubt that you
are a liar and say everything after cooking up yourself. It takes at least a
month for us to reach Jerusalem and similar amount of time is consumed in
getting back from there. And you say that you went there and got back from
there with-in a night. By Lat and Uzza, we can never believe that it is true.
It is completely false and a big lie".
"Muhammad doesn't speak false. Whatever he is saying is
true" Abu Bakr said.
"Could you tell us as to how Baitul Muqaddas looks?"
asked Mutim.
Abu Bakr knew that Mutim intended to confuse Muhammad. He thought
that Muhammad tells everything so his truth is established. Keeping these
things in mind he said, "O Messenger of God: Please tell about it. I have
been to there".
Muhammad started telling everything about Jerusalem and the great
mosque of Baitul Muqaddas. He told every important sign of the grand mosque
though he had never been there before. Everyone was listening totally amazed.
But their perverseness again came in the way. They again said, "It looks
as if you learnt these things from someone else. Tell us anything else that
could convince us".
Then the Prophet told them about the caravans he had seen and as
to when they may reach here. He also told them that what good they are bringing
with them and so much and what sorts of animals are with them.
"Let the caravans reach here. Only then we will be able to
believe as to what you say. We would also ask them as to where they were on
that night and about the signs you have mentioned" the pagans said.
At that time Abu Bakr said, "O Prophet of God. You have said
truth. I fully believe in your words".
Muhammad lowered his head for a while. Then raised it again and
said seeing towards Abu Bakr, "Congratulations O Abu Bakr, God has given
you the title of Siddiq (truthful).
The people dispersed. But everywhere it was the only talking
point. It will be the topic whenever people met.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"Is it right? Can it be reasoned? Is it possible to go there
and get back within such a short time? Or Has Muahmrnad created a lie?"
they would ask one another.
Just days after it the caravans started returning and they had
same goods and same livestock as Muhammad had said. Did the pagans accept
Muhammad as the true messenger of God? Did they feel that they were on the
wrong path and repented? No. It only added to their insistence. They said,
"Valid, the son of Mughaira had said that Muhammad is a magician. How
right he was!"
It was the condition of pagans. It proved no less important and
decisive for Muslims either. It was a turning point for Muslims that
differentiated who were true believers and who were not. It further
strengthened the belief of those who were strong in their commitment. Others
who were still not very strong in their beliefs reverted and left the religion.
Muhammad told the whole story to his companions. He told them that
he had gone to skies and had seen the great scenes of the might of the Almighty
God. He said that he had visited all the skies. Describing the visit he said,
first Gabriel took him to the first sky where he met Adam, the father of all
the men and women in the world. He saw that when Adam used to see to his right
side he would look happy and when he saw to his left side he would look
perturbed and tears would fall from his eyes. The prophet said when he was
seeing towards his right side he was seeing the good acts of his virtuous sons
and daughters and on his left side he saw the crimes committed by his bad
progenies.
He welcomed Muhammad saying, "Welcome O honourable Prophet
and my virtuous son". Gabriel informed him that he was Adam.
Then Gabriel took him to the second sky, then third. Prophets
would congratulate him using similar words till they reached on the seventh
sky. There he met Abraham who met him with great enthusiasm and welcomed him
saying, "Welcome the, honored Prophet and my great son".
They proceeded further and saw on their way the great scenes of
the greatness of the God. He saw that thousands of angels are praying before
God everywhere till they reached near the Arsh-e- Ilahi (throne of the
God). Here prayers of fifty times a day were made obligatory for his followers.
While returning he met Moses who asked as to what was made obligatory for his
people? , "Fifty times prayer a day" replied the Prophet.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Moses: "Go back and request God to reduce the numbers".
Muhammad returned there and requested the God as Moses had asked
him. The Almighty God reduced the numbers to half. When Muhammad again met
Moses who said after enquiring, "these are still too much. Your followers
may not be able to do it. Muhammad again returned and requested God to reduce
the numbers. God fulfilled his request and again reduced the numbers. When
Moses came to know of this again he said, "these are still too much.
Please go again and request the Almighty God to reduce the numbers further."
Muhammad returned to God again. God reduced the number to five and said,
"Our decisions don't change. These are five times' prayers. But the
compensation for these are that of fifty times' prayers".
The believers sat through the whole night listening as to what the
Prophet had seen there. Muhammad also told them as to what he had seen in the
Paradise. He also congratulated for these blessings of paradise to his virtuous
companions.
What about those who have gone on back foot? About them the God
Himself has said:
"And (it was a warning) when wee told thee: Lo! thy Lord
incomasseth mankind, and we appointed the vision which We showed thee as an
ordeal for mankind, and (likewise) Accursed Tree in the Qur'an. We warn them,
but it increaseth them in naught save gross impiety." (Sarah XVII, 60)
What should one do while facing the trial and tribulation?
How should one behave with enemies? How one should reach out to
people and convince them about the message of God? The verse mentioned below
answers all these questions.
The Wise God said:
"Repel the evil deed with one which is better, then lo! he,
between whom and thee there was enmity (will become) as though he was a bosom
freind."
When the incident of Meraj came, the people who did not had the
enlightened heart and were devoid of mind and wisdom were left totally blind of
God's mercy. They could not understand as to what Allah aimed from it. They
went on back-foot after being misled by
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Satan. Muslims were weakened by these incidents of desertion.
Pagans hands were strengthened by these actions of desertions.
They almost opened a floodgate of war against the Prophet and his
people. They vowed that they would not show the least mercy for either Muhammad
or his companions. From these torturous tactics they aimed to weaken Muslims
who in return will desert Muhammad.
The Prophet faced their torture without complaining and instead of
answering them in kind always behaved in a manner full of mercy. There were
three more important markets in Arab, Ukaz, Minjannah and Zil Majaz. The
pilgrims who used to come to Kaba would first visit these markets before coming
to the holy Kaba. The Prophet would visit these places, meet the people and
would also visit the sites where the caravans of these pilgrims would stay. He
would go to every such place, meet them and would extend the message of God to
them. He would recite the verses of Qur'an and warn them with dire consequences
of wrongdoings and worship of idols. He would also announce before them the
rewards Allah has promised for those people who would accept His message.
Muhammad also wanted a respite from the daily bout of tortures
from the hands of Quraish so that he could concentrate on mission the God has
asked him to do.
He would go there regularly and see the people and call them
towards the way of God. But how the pagans could bear it? They were not
prepared to allow the numbers of believers rise. So whenever the Prophet would
go, Abu Lahb or some other goons would follow him and whenever he talked to
anyone and called him towards the religion of Almighty God, they would belie
his claim and said that he is an imposter.
They would say, "brothers he is a liar and a big magician. He
himself has deviated from the right path and wants to misguide others too.
Don't listen and accept what he says".
This would create suspicion in the minds of unsuspecting people.
They would close their ears in order to not allow his words enter their ears.
It must be very few people who willingly listened to Muhammad and his message.
Tufail Dosi was one of the very few and fortunate people who were
able to listen the teachings of the Prophet. He belonged to a very rich and
influential family of Arabia. When he came for pilgrimage he was told by Meccans
to be careful of Muhammad.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Tufail believing their words started inserting cotton in his ears
in order to not let any such word in his ears. When he reached Kaba he saw
Muhammad offering prayers. Some words of Qur'an also came in his ears. When he
listened them carefully he loved them. He thought in his heart, "How big
fool I am? Can't I distinguish between good and bad? Then what is the meaning
of not listening to what he says? If his message is good, alright, otherwise it
can be refused."
When Muhammad started for his house he followed him. He told him
the whole story. Muhammad read some verses of Qur'an to him. He was greatly
impressed by the verses of the Holy Qur'an. He felt that his heart was receptive
towards these verses. He also experienced a sort of cool sensation in his heart
and peace in his mind. When Muhammad asked him to accept it he showed immense
courage in promptly accepting the religion of God. He also told the Prophet,
"O Prophet of God! People of my clan love me immensely. They are prepared
to lose their lives for me. They take them as fortunate whenever I ask them to
do anything. I will go and invite them too to accept Islam".
When he returned to his clan and asked his family members to accept
Islam, they showed their willingness to follow him. They had total faith in his
wisdom so they accepted his invitation and embraced Islam. Later the whole
tribe converted to Islam.
Now Muhammad had become a talking point not just in and around
Makkah but all over the Arab. When Christian clergymen heard about him they
sent a delegation to see him and find out as to what his message was. When
these people came, met the Prophet and Muhammad recited a few verses from
Qur'an they too promptly accepted that it was indeed the religion of Almighty
God. They accepted his teachings. While they were returning, Abu Jahl and some
other people of Quraish bumped into them. When they saw at them and came to
know that instead of falsifying Muhammad they had accepted his religion, they
got angry and said, "God destroy you. Your community had sent you to find
out the truth. Instead you lost your own religion."
One among those who embraced Islam in this manner was Suwaid son
of Samit. He was one of the elites of Medina. Besides being a good warrior he
was also a prolific poet. The people of his clan used to call him Kamil
(complete). He came for pilgrimage to Mekka. When Muhammad heard the news of
his arrival he approached him and called him towards monotheism. Suwaid said
that probably it is the same thing as he has. When the Prophet asked him as to
what he had with him, he told him that he had some fables from Luqman that were
full of wisdom. He told those fables to the Prophet. After
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
listening to him intently the Prophet appreciated those fables
that were truly full of wisdom and added, I have something even better than
these.
Then he recited a few verses from Qur'an to him and asked Suwaid
to renounce idol worship and embrace Islam. Suwaid who was extremely impressed
by the verses of the Holy Qur'an appreciated it.
Suwaid returned to Medina. He would revise the verses recited by
the Prophet and would repeatedly ponder over them. When he was killed after
some times he died as a Muslim. Suwaid was killed during one of the bloodiest
wars being waged by two tribes of Medina Aus and Khizraj. The war that was
continuing for more than a decade was inflamed by the divisive tactics of the
Jews of Medina.
The people who had gone to Mekka and embraced Islam included one
young man Ayas, the son of Maaz. A young man at that time he had gone with some
leaders of the Aus tribe to bring Quraish with them against Khizraj. The two
tribes were trying to conclude treaties with other Arab tribes in order to
strengthen their positions.
When Muhammad came to know of their arrival he went to them and
read a few verses of the Holy Qur'an before them. After he had read the verses,
Ayas exclaimed saying to his people, "By God it is better than what you
have come for".
But at that time they were so obsessed with war and its
preparations that they did not think of it. Instead the group leader took some
small stones and threw at young Ayas saying, shut up. We haven't come here for
this now."
Ayas embraced Islam there on the spot. Merely some time had passed
that the war again started. It was a bloody war like always. Muhammad continued
his work. He went to almost all the tribes and people from different cities and
asked them to strengthen the religion of Allah. He would try to convince them
with great wisdom and insight. But it did not produce the desired result.
Everyone turned down his plea.
For some it was due to the fact that they thought that when
Muhammad would come, then people from outside would not like to come to their
city. For Thaqif tribe of Taif, it was the most important thing. During summer
it was one of the more important tourist spots in Arab and well off people from
surrounding places would come there to beat the heat. Thaqif also feared that
if they accept the teachings of Muhammad they would lose
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
economically as people from other parts of Arabia would abandon
visiting their city. The famous idol of Arab, Lat was also installed in their
city and they were sure that they will have to destroy it after embracing
Islam.
There were other tribes who were obsessed with power. The same was
the condition of a tribe Banu Aamir. They presented a proposal before the
Prophet saying, 'We will accept you as true Prophet of God given the fact that
you hand over the governance to us after you".
The Prophet refused the proposal saying, "governance and
nobility is for God and He hands over to whom He likes" They refused to
accept Islam saying, 'We get killed for the establishment of your religion and
when you get the power it goes to other people. We don't need you."
Kandah, Kilab, Banu Hanifah and Banu Mizr were other prominent
tribes of the Arab. There were other numerous big and small tribes. They all
refused, no tribe was prepared to help him. They would say that, "a man is
better known in his own tribesmen. There must be some reason behind Quraish's
reluctance to accept your religion".
So everywhere it was only refusal. No one was prepared to help out
Muhammad and his people. There were people who treated him badly when he
approached them, and when there were people from some tribes who were prepared
to listen to him carefully, Abu Lahb would come and incite them against him and
said, "He wants that you leave worshipping Lat and Uzza. Beware of
him".
Aus and Khizraj the two important tribes of Medina were fighting a
bloody war for a very long time. When Muhammad was appointed Prophet by
Almighty God, their enmity was on its crescendo. Now they were also at war with
Jews too. So these two tribes would fight among themselves. And when they were
not fighting among themselves they must be fighting with Jews. So war was a
continuous phenomenon of Medina.
Jews were very clever. When they thought that if the two tribes of
Medina come together and fight united against them, they would be big losers.
They thought that they were not only losing big money in these wars but also
men, their most important assets. So far we were the leaders of Medina, but
slowly we are losing our importance here. They thought to do something that
could create a permanent feud between the two brotherly tribes and they remain
at loggerhead with each other forever.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
They did as they had planned. So the bloody fight began that could
not be extinguished like the jungle fire. Innumerable people were killed and
their all money was spent on merely financing this bloody war. The Jews had a
heinous policy. They would come to the rescue of the defeated tribe, try to
raise their moral and would also extend financial assistance to finance the
war. It would always be loan with very high interest rates. But from behind
they were trying to dislodge both the tribes from the prominent market places
and throw them to margins. They would also try to establish them above the two
Warring tribes.
They were the followers of the Prophet Moses and felt great pride
for being his followers. In their contrast the two tribes worshipped idols. The
Jews would always try to belittle them in their comparison. They would sketch a
miserable condition of idol worshippers in the life hereafter. They would also
talk of the emergence of the prophet (Muhammad) that were mentioned in their
holy book. They would say, 'A Prophet is about to come. See what we make out of
you after his arrival. We will be with him and destroy you totally."
The people of Medina remained in the same miserable condition. At
the time when the leaders of Aus had come to Mekka to seek their assistance,
they met the Prophet. They had turned down his request. Only Ayas accepted the
divine message. Others refused flatly.
But after they returned city, the words of Muhammad and verses of
Holy Qur'an would repeatedly come to their minds. They again fought a bloody
war. This time they had teamed up with Jews so they were able to post a victory
against khizraj.
Now when both the tribes saw their miserable condition they felt
as if everything was lost. A number of people were killed in the war.
Financially too they were in their own waterloo. They had lost all their power.
Now they came to realize that the Jews had befooled them and they have actually
made them their slaves. They also realized that the tribe that has posted the
victory has also lost everything in this battle.
These were the wars that are still remembered as the War of Buaas.
The intensity of these war is still talked in the Arab. The terror unleashed
during the war and the unimaginable loss of lives they suffered made them sit
together and take stock of things. It gave them shivers. The two tribes resolved
to end the bloody fight and come together to strengthen each other. They signed
a pact. They at the same time also decided that
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
they should have a common leader of the two tribes. Abdullah the
son of Ubai was a prominent person of the city and was respected for his wisdom
and perception of things. He was also very good at managing things. Abdullah
also wielded great influence in the city. Everyone favored him and so it was
decided that he would be crowned the leader.
But when they were taking the decision a decision, better for the
two tribes was taken. And that was taken by God. God had some other plans about
them.
In the tenth year of the Prophet-hood after the end of the War of
Buas six people from Khizraj tribe came to Mekka for pilgrimage.
Two other people from the clan of Najjar also joined them. They
were the maternal uncles of Abu Talib.
When they reached at Uqba, a small village before Mekka Prophet
came to see these people. He enquired about them as to who they were? "We
are coming from Medina and belong to Khizraj tribe" answered they.
"You are the neighbors of Jews. They live there?" asked
Muhammad.
"Yes they are our neighbors. We are from the very same
place"they answered.
Then Muhammad asked them as to whether they would like to sit with
him for a couple of minutes and these people showed their eagerness saying, 'We
would feel honoured by sitting with you". They sat with Muhammad carefully
listening to him.
Muhammad invited them to renounce idol worship and accept Islam.
He told them in detail about different aspects of Islam and read Qur'an to
them. They were quite amazed at what they listened from Muhammad and said among
themselves, "By God, he seems to be the same Prophet Jews are talking
about. By God they should not precede us in accepting his prophet-hood."
They accepted Islam. And remembered whatever Muhammad told them.
They also said, "O Messenger of God! The sort of division and enmity found
in our community is not seen in any other community. It may be possible that
God may unite us due to your blessing presence among us and all of us could be
brought together around you. We don't see anyone more acceptable to us".
After embracing Islam they completed the pilgrimage with renewed
zeal and then went
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
back to their people to give them the good news, the news of the
Prophet Jews were talking about. When they got back they came to know that some
people of Aus were already aware of the fact and a number of people were eager
to see him and embrace his religion.
When the days of pilgrimage came the next year around 12 people of
Aus and Khizraj came and met the Prophet at Uqba, where they had met him the
last year. They renounced their old faith there and accepted Islam. They vowed
this time that they would not make any partners with God; they wouldn't steal,
would not kill their children and would not falsely accuse anybody. Then the
Prophet said, "If you fulfill these vows Allah would reward you with
Paradise and if you commit any wrong in these issues then it would depend of
the Almighty. If He wishes, He would still reward you or in otherwise case
would punish for the wrongdoing."
This allegiance is famous as the First Allegiance of Uqba (Baite-
Uqba Ula). It was the eleventh year of the prophet-hood.
These people returned to Medina after completing the pilgrimage.
The Prophet had sent Musab bin Umair with them to teach Qur'an and other
teachings of Islam to the people of Medina.
Islam spread like a wildfire in Medina. People were receptive
towards it as if they were waiting for it for a long time. It gave them
happiness and the peace of mind.
Musab, the young and handsome son of Umair, a rich trader of
Mekka, was trying to spread the teachings of the religion of God with his full
enthusiasm. Though there were people who felt suspicious and prejudiced towards
Islam, but they too would happily renounce their old faiths after listening
some verses of the holy Qur'an. They would not only themselves embrace Islam
but would also take to others its message and teachings.
Musab continued his mission in Medina, spreading Islam to every
house and reaching to everyone in the town till every house became Muslim
barring some unfortunate people who were still insisting not to abandon the religion
of their forefathers. Within a year there were more Muslims in Medina than the
total number of people who had embraced Islam during the last eleven years in
Mekka. When Muhammad's own people were trying to eliminate him and destroy the
religion he had brought, people in Medina were trying to bring the whole of
Medina around his name. It was no strange thing that this created a sort of
love for the people of Medina among Mekkan Muslims they became
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
very eager to see them. They were restless without meeting these
brethren.
Muhammad too was very concerned about these people. Now he had
people with him who were prepared to leave everything for him, who were
prepared to give up their lives for the Prophet and Islam and who were awaiting
his arrival with great zeal. He also received a number of encouraging news from
Medina that gave enough indication of the brightness and the great future. The
people of Medina had accepted his teachings from deep inside their hearts and had
resolved to protect him even at the cost of their lives. They were very eager
to have him with them, to get the honor of his company in their own city. Once
in a meet they said: "The Prophet is in trouble in Mekka. He is in search
of help but there is no one who could help him. Till what time we will see this
shameful scene?" They also decided that this time when they will go for
pilgrimage to Mekka they would invite the Prophet to Medina and would assure
him all their help and assistance. When Musab returned to Mekka he apprised the
Prophet of these welcoming developments. He also told everything in detail
whatever Muhammad wanted to know. When the time of Hajj came a very large group
of pilgrims started out from Medina. There were both Muslims and non-believers
in the caravan. Though Muslims had intended that they would meet the Prophet,
assure him of their assistance and vow to protect his life at the cost of their
own lives, but, it was a secret and no one other than Muslims in the caravan
was aware of Muslims this plan.
It was the twelfth year of the prophet-hood. When at onethird of
night passed and it was dark in the night, the people of Quraish were gone to
their beds after being consuming the too much wine and all the outside pilgrims
too slept, these believers came out of their tents secretly. They were
seventy-two men and two women. They secretly started out from their place where
they were staying and went towards Uqba a few miles from there. Hidden inside
the hillocks they waited for the Prophet to come.
Muhammad came shortly. He was accompanied by Abbas bin abdul
muttalib, his uncle and confidant. He had asked him to keep at any such
decisive occasion. He wanted to know as to what the people from Medina wanted
and do they have caliber to keep their words. He started the talk saying,
"O People of Khizraj. You know the place of Muhammad among us. We have
always protected him from his adversaries and have faced them with our full
force. He does not face any threat to his life from his enemies while he is
among us. But he is eager to go to your place and wants to live with you. If
you find that you can fulfill your words and have enough courage to protect him
from enemies then we have no problem. But if you have some doubt about it then
leave this
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
thought from your minds. We are safe and with great honor."
When Muhammad's uncle completed his speech, the people of Medina said, we
listened to you, now Prophet should say something.
The Prophet after reading some verses from holy Qur'an asked,
"Would you be able to protect me as you protect your children? I am asking
it for the satisfaction of my heart."
Among the people of Medina was Bara, the son of Maroor He was
among the leading figures of Medina and wielded great influence and respect
among the people of Medina. He got up without any hesitation and took an
allegiance on his hand saying, "By God Who has sent you with His authority
we would protect you in every possible way. We will take vow for it. By God we
are born fighters. We are ready to fight for you whenever you decide. We never
leave the war ground. It has been an established tradition from our
forefathers"
Bara was still to conclude his words when Abul Haisam the son of
Tayhan stood up and said, "O Messenger of God! We have relations with
Jews. All our relations would cease after it. Is it going to happen that when
God give you victory you leave us and go back to your people?"
The Prophet smiled effortlessly and said, "Your honor is my
honor, your asylum is my asylum. You are mine and I am yours.
Whoever is pardoned by you would get pardon from me too. Your war
will be my own war. Your accord will be my accord."
The people were going to extend their hands to take allegiance on
the Prophet's hands when Abbas, the son of Ubada stood up and said, "O
brothers from Aus and Khizraj! Are you aware that on what you are going to pay
your allegiance" (people replied that they were fully aware), Listen! to
pay allegiance means that you are going to war with the whole world. If you
believe that when you feel threat for your money or when your leaders are
killed you will desert Muhammad. If this thought is in your mind then please
leave him now If you desert him in the midway you will get neither this world
nor the world hereafter. And if you see that you would be able to bear monetary
losses as well as the loss of your leader’s life then you should proceed. You
will get the success in both the worlds, here and the life hereafter."
All the people said in unison "yes we are ready to sacrifice
money and lives but we will
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
never desert the Prophet. O Prophet of Allah what will be our
reward if we keep our allegiance?" "The Paradise will be yours,"
answered the Prophet. Then all the people took allegiance at the hands of the
Prophet. This allegiance is known as the Second Allegiance of Uqba.
They were still there when somebody cried with full throat power,
"O people of Quraish! These people of Medina are planning to go to war
with you. They are taking allegiance at Muhammad's hands".
This was not merely a cry. It was a cry that danger has begun. But
it too could not reduce the courage of the people of Medina. Instead of any
iota of problem on his face Abbas, the son of Ubada said, "O Messenger of
Allah Who has sent you with His authority if you allow we can invade the people
of Mina". But the Prophet refused and asked them to go back to their
tents. Muslims returned to their tents and slept.
In the morning the leaders of Quraish furiously went to the place
where the people from Medina were staying. They shouted them down and said with
anger, "O people of Medina! God is witness that we can think of going to
war with any one. But we cannot think it about you. What plans are you making?
Why do you want to take Muhammad with you? Why do you want to take out swords
in our opposition?"
The non-believers from Medina had no knowledge about what had
happened the last night. They were totally taken aback by what the leaders of
Quraish were saying. They assured them that they had not even talked to
Muhammad. The Muslims who were also there did not interfere. Instead they tried
to change the topic. Quraish too were puzzled over the total refusal by the
people of Medina. They were now uncertain as to whether anything of this nature
either happened last night or was it merely a rumor? "Had the informer
tried to misguide us? Or the news is true and people of Medina are lying?"
They thought.
They started investigation into the matter to dig the truth. In
the meanwhile the people of Medina left Mekka immediately to get to the safety
as fast as possible. They thought that it would be difficult to get rid of them
when they get to the truth.
Ansar had rightly thought as to what was to come. They were able
to know the truth sooner than they had thought. Quraish lost patient and sent a
team of armed riders behind the Muslims from Medina to chase them.
But Ansar (As the Muslims from Medina were known for their help to
the Prophet) had
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
gone. Finally they were able to get hold of one believer from
Medina. He was Saad, the son of Ubada. They beat him up badly and tied him
down. They brought him to Mekka dragging him on the ground. They were kicking
him in disgust. There were two people in Mekka, jubair and Harith. Both were
traders and used to go to Syria for trade. They would stay with Saad in his
safety when they reached Medina and save their assets. These two people came to
his rescue and saved him from the oppressive hands of Meccans.
Now Quraish were alerted. They sat together and thought as to what
should be done to Muhammad? How he should be failed in his mission? Several
sittings of leaders of Quraish were arranged to think on this issue.
"Till now Muhammad was among us alone and we could not harm
him. On the other hand it were only we who suffered losses. Now Aus and Khizraj
are also with him. What we can do? "Would Muhammad prevail upon us? His
religion has now spread in Medina. Would it also spread to other tribes? Would
he be able to destroy us and destroy our beloved city? Would he be able to
demolish these idols for which we are fighting for such a long time? They could
not find a solution despite the continuous meetings.
For Muslims of Medina the allegiance of Mekka was a fresh beginning
for them. They felt peace and satisfaction in their heart that was a new
experience for them. Their belief was also strengthening fast and their resolve
was being strengthened. Now they would talk of Islam wherever they would be.
Their resolve to destroy idols and their courage steadily
increased. Now they would destroy the idols kept in the houses of people who
were still idol worshippers. Pagans would feel extremely angry but when it
would repeatedly happen to their idols they felt as to how misguided were they?
They would realize the insignificance and the impotency of their gods. More
people would realize that how wrong they were and would accept Islam.
In this manner the city of Medina was fully prepared to receive
the Prophet and when Muhammad come he would be given great respect befitting
his stature. The city was also prepared to welcome the companions of the
Prophet too who were facing great hardship and torture in Mekka and a new
chapter could begin.
Finally the orders to migrate to Medina came from Almighty God.
The Prophet allowed
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
all the believers in Mekka to go to Medina. He asked them to go
there alone, or with two or three companions. He had asked them to avoid going
in groups lest Quraish become alarmed and start chasing them.
A number of believers migrated to Medina in this style and Quraish
remained unaware as to what was happening. But for how long the news could be
hidden? They finally knew as to what was happening. It angered them
tremendously. Now they were behind taking revenge for they were being befooled.
Now they were alerted and had arranged people to arrest any believer who was
seen leaving Mekka.
When Umar migrated, it was the same situation. There were two
other people with him on the journey, Ayyash, the son of Rabiah and Hisham the
son of Aas. They had decided that everyone would come out of Mekka when got the
opportunity. They decided to meet at a place outside Mekka. They had also
thought that if anyone of them is not able to reach there at the decided time
they would think that he has been apprehended by Quraish and would leave.
Umar and Ayyash reached the place at the appointed time, but
Hisham did not reach. The duo understood that he has been captured, so they
left for Medina without him.
Hisham who was apprehended was taken care of by the pagans. They
did everything that could have been done to destroy his determination.
They dealt with Muslims who tried to leave for Medina with extreme
oppression. A number of people were done to death by their torturous actions,
several women were widowed and children orphaned.
Despite all these they were not satisfied. They were concerned
about the Prophet and his plans. They would ponder over the issue themselves
and also ask other people they met whether Muhammad would go to Medina after
his companions have fled Mekka?
There were suspicious as to whether he would stay here and send
his people there as happened in the case of migration to Ethiopia. These
questions were dominating the minds of the people of Quraish.
But they were not merely thinking. They were concerned all these
while and thought of ways to counter Muhammad's moves. They were also fearful
that like his numerous companions he was able to dodge them and leave for
Medina. They were fearful that
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
with all the Muslims of Mekka already there and with his new
Medinan followers he would attack Mekka and take care of them. They increased
the guard over Muslims who were always under the gaze of sentinels. But despite
all their efforts most of Muslims were able to flee Mekka. Everyone from Hamzah
to Uthman and Zubair the son of Aw'vam were able to flee the city. They would
ask someone to take care of their properties and relative and leave. Only Ali
and Abu Bakr were left with the Prophet in Mekka. The other ones left behind
were a few those who were arrested by the pagans. They were spending a terrible
life in Meccan’s captivity. Finally Abu Bakr too approached the Prophet and
asked for permission to leave for Medina. The Prophet said Don't hurry. It may
be possible that we leave together.
Abu Bakr understood that the Prophet's migration was imminent and
that it was to happen very soon and that the Prophet is merely waiting for the
order from the Almighty God. So he began his preparations.
The time of Hijrah (migration) finally came. Almighty God at that
time taught Muhammad a few words of prayer:
"And say: My Lord! Cause me to come in with a firm incoming
and go out with a firm outgoing. And give me from Thy presence a sustaining
power." (SurahXVII, 80)
Muslims in Mekka were losing patience with the continuous bout of
oppression, torture and humiliations. When the Prophet saw their miseries he
allowed them to go to Medina so they could get rid of this daily trouble. This
would also reduce the omnipresent threats to the religion of God.
Surreptitiously Muslims headed for Medina, though some were
apprehended by the Quraish and could not migrate to Medina. They did everything
with such people so they may never gather courage to think of Muhammad and
Islam.
Muhammad himself was one of the most sought after target of the
fanatic pagans. He was awaiting the nod from the Almighty Lord. He also wished
to leave the city of Mekka if the Almighty God allows him so he could be with
his companions. He wanted to be with those companions who have given up their
hearth and homes for the sake of Allah. He also wanted to be with those
companions who in their eagerness to be with their Ansar brethren did not care
for their wealth or their family members.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"Who were those fortunate Ansar? They were the people who had
assured all the help, assistance and security to Prophet and had taken an
allegiance for Islam.
May God keep in peace those people who migrated from their houses
and gave up everything only for God's sake. May God also honor Ansar for their
assistance they extended towards their brothers in Islam, gave them refuge,
provided them shelter and helped them in every possible way only to please God.
Finally the order to migrate to Medina came. The Prophet resolved
to leave Mekka at the earliest. Quraish too had completed their monstrous
plans. It was only to be executed.
The pagans were scared of the increasing influence of Islam. The
migration to Medina had provided Muslims with a wide ground for dawah work.
People who came in contact were increasingly being influenced by the blessings
of Islam. It was increasingly strengthening Muslims and Islam. Their power was
indeed on rise.
Quraish were scared of it. They realized the urgency of the
trouble. They also foresaw a war between Muhammad's supporting Ansar and
Quraish. They were scared of it as well. What gave them sleepless nights was
the fact that Medina was situated on their main trade route with Syria and if
the people of Medina wished they could completely stop the trade of Quraish.
They sat together in Darun Nadwa as their meeting place. They were
trying to reach a solution to stop this cyclonic surge of Islam. People came
with different solutions. One suggested imprisoning Muhammad in a house. But
people turned down this suggestion saying By God if it becomes known that
Muhammad has been imprisoned, it would be a bad news for us. Muslims in Medina
would invade Mekka and would not rest till we release him. Another suggestion
came that if it is not good that Muhammad live in our midst then why not send
him to a far off place. Then he would be free to do as he pleases.
Others turned down this proposal too saying "don't you know
how sweet and impressive are his words. He can turn anyone in his favour within
minutes. This proposal is full of danger and loopholes. He will either reach
some tribe and get a prominent place for him or reach Medina. You are fully
aware as to how dangerous it would become if he reaches there. He will take his
companions and invade Mekka on the first available opportunity."
"What should we do in this situation?" they all said in
desperation. "There is a solution
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
that has probably not come in anyone's mind" Abu Jahl the
leader of conspirators fumed.
What is that proposal, everyone looked towards him in hope.
"I propose that we select one of the bravest men from each clan and then
assign them to simultaneously attack Muhammad and kill him. It will close this
chapter forever and we will be at peace. The best aspect of this proposal is
that all the clans of the tribe would be partners in this act and Banu Hashim
have no guts to face the might of the whole of Quraish. I am sure they would be
forced to accept the blood money.
"How great is your idea" Everyone congratulated Abu Jahl
for his suggestion and it was agreed upon.
The meeting ended. Everyone was happy as if Muhammad was already
eliminated from the universe, the trace of his religion has ended and the world
has given up and forgotten Islam. The people went and started selecting the
brave men who could finally put an end to it and the sort of sword that would
be more suited for the job.
"And when those who disbelieve plot against thee (O Muhammad)
to wound thee fatally, or to kill thee or to drive thee forth; they plot, but
Allah (also) plotteth; and Allah is the best of plotters," (Surah VIII,
30)
The pagans had prepared the whole plot. They were happy that
Muhammad's blood would be responsibility of the whole of the tribe and that it
was necessary for every clan to participate in it. And when all the clans would
be involved in this act Banu Hashim could not think of taking revenge.
But on the other hand God had decided that Muhammad would not be
harmed, not even slightly. So all the efforts of Quraish proved futile.
Almighty God guided Muhammad to safety and they remained waiting for him...
Finally that frightening night came when the enemies of Islam had
decided to do away with the Prophet. With newly polished swords in their hands
they surrounded his house from all the four sides.
At that time in Arabia entering in a house where women lived was
taken as a criminal act, so they remained outside waiting for Muhammad to come
out and so they could kill him. Allah had informed the Prophet about the
monstrous planning of the pagans. Ali was also with the Prophet in his house.
The Prophet said, "I have been ordered to leave
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Mekka. The enemies too have surrounded the house and they are very
desirous to eliminate me." He then added, "Ali I would leave for
Medina tonight. You sleep in my bed and wrap my green bed-sheet around you. God
willing you would not be harmed. Please return the goods deposited here by all
the people and then you too come to Medina."
What sort of deposits he was talking about? Though the people of
Quraish were dead against him, they still trusted him most, so they would keep
their precious things with Muhammad to be in the safe custody. At that time
when Muhammad had to migrate, there were numerous such deposits. It was the
reason as to why he did not take All to Medina with him and left behind to
return such goods to the people to whom they belonged.
This world might have never seen such a scene. At one side there
are people who are behind his life and waiting for him to come out so they
could kill him and on the other hand is this man who in return is first
arranging the return of the deposits of those who are now hunting for his life.
Had Muhammad wished he would have taken all their precious assets
with him to Medina and none could have either stopped him or could have said
that what he did was wrong and a criminal act. Muhammad at that time was also
in dire financial strains. He needed money immensely. But see the level of his
trust that he does not take even a single penny from that wealth and instead
leaves a brother to first return them and then get back to Medina. He leaves
his brother in the midst of danger for the safe return of the deposits.
Muhammad took leave of All and left his house. Both said to each
other, "God willing we would meet in Medina again." Then Ali slept on
his bed covering him in the green bed sheet of the Prophet. Every moment was
proving torturous .for the enemies who were waiting for Muhammad to appear and
they finish the job. When it was quite late they tried to see through the door
inside the house and said, "See he is sleeping in his green bed
sheet".
Then they awaited Muhammad to come out of his house so they attack
him together.
But before the end of the night Muhammad while reciting the first
few verses of Surah Yasin, took a handful of dust in his hands and threw it
towards the people who were standing on guard. It seemed the dust blinded the
people for a while and they failed to
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
see Muhammad.
As per the program, Muhammad came to the house of Abu Bakr. Three
days ago too Muhammad had gone to Abu Bakr's house in the afternoon. Abu Bakr
came out of the house and said, "It must be something very important that
the Prophet has come here". The Prophet asked him to get that portion of
the house cleared of anyone.
Abu Bakr said that there was none other than only Prophet's wife
(Aisha had been married to the Prophet at that time). "Almighty God has
permitted us to leave for Medina. We should also leave the city now."
Abu Bakr asks impatiently "I sacrifice my parents on you O
Messenger of God, would I also get the honor to accompany you in this
journey?"
"Yes. You will be with me" The Prophet answered and then
asked him to start preparations.
This great news brought the tears of happiness and gratefulness in
the eyes of Abu Bakr. He said, "I have arranged some essentials for the
journey. I have also arranged two camels and have also hired Abdullah bin
Arqat. His company would make the travel easy".
Then Muhammad said, "we wouldn't need camels in the initial
days. First we will go to southward and stay for a couple of days in one cave
of the Hills of 'Thaur."
Abu Bakr understood as to what it meant to go the opposite side.
He had earlier seen the great wisdom and insight of Prophet. He knew how good
he planned that would only frustrate the enemy.
The hill of Thaur is some five miles south of Mekka and lies in
the way of Yemen. The Prophet had the idea that anyone who would hear that
Muhammad has left the city would assume that he has gone to Medina and would
hurry towards north side because Medina lies on the north side of Mekka. So
Muhammad planned that the chasers get frustrated and fail to know where they
had gone.
On that night when the enemies had surrounded his house he went to
Abu Bakr's house. He took him along and came out from a window that opened in
the backyards of the house.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of Mankind
In the safety of the night they hurried towards the Cave of Thaur.
In the wee hours of morning Ali got up and got out of the bed.
When the noise came the enemies too were alerted that the time had indeed come.
But who was this man coming out of Muhammad's house?!!! They would
repeatedly see through a small hole in the door and feel puzzled to find Ali
there. They said among them, "It is not Muhammad. It is the son of Abu
Talib."
Where Is Muhammad? Where has he gone? These were the questions
they asked immediately. He was in the house, where he is gone?
"Were we waiting the whole night for Ali to come they asked?
Had we taken Ali as Muhammad? Why was Ali sleeping on Muhammad's bed tonight?
They were asking these questions among themselves. But there was none to answer
them. People started streaming to the place to see how Muhammad was done to
death? But when they reached there they came to know that Muhammad was not
there, and that Muhammad had left for some place.
People were fuming with rage. They entered the house and asked Ali
as to where his brother had gone? He said, I don't know". They beat him
badly and would repeatedly ask him the same question, but he would always
answer the same.
When they were unable to know anything from Ali they brought him to
Raba and imprisoned him there. They would beat him up, slap him and torture him
in all the possible ways till some of his relatives came to his rescue. In this
way Ali was able to come out of the torturous hands of Quraish.
The leaders of Quraish were both angry and annoyed that Muhammad
was able to dodge them on the very night when they had planned to kill him.
Taken aback some of them ran north and some on the south. Most people paid
attention to the northern route, the way to Medina. A few people went to Abu
Bakr's house as they knew that he was his best friend and Muhammad had special
terms with him. Abu Jahl was one of the people who went to the house of Abu
Bakr. When he knocked on the door, Abu Bakr's elder daughter Asma came out of
the house.
"Don't lie. Tell me truth. Where is your father" Abu
jahl asked her?
"Why do I need to speak untruth? I don't know where is He”
asma said without any
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
trace of fear in her voice.
The enemies understood that Abu Bakr too had fled with Muhammad.
Full of rage Abu jahl slapped the young lady on her cheeks with his full force.
The enemies then returned and searched for a person who could find them by
tracing through their steps.
After a long search they were finally able to get a person who was
expert in recognizing the signs of steps. He started behind the steps of the
Prophet and his companion. Following those signs of steps he came out of Mekka.
People were amazed when Suraqa headed for south. Everyone was saying, where has
he gone, to the north or south?
The enemies were not able to understand anything. But still they
followed Suraqa hoping to get Muhammad. Suraqa continued his search behind the
footsteps on the ground. Then he started climbing the Thaur Hill.
God had promised to save the Prophet. He would fail every effort
of the enemies to apprehend Muhammad and would not allow any harm to reach him.
Who can be more truthful than He? Suraqa climbed on the hill. But then he
stopped. He was confused as well as disheartened. He was not able to understand
as to where he should go? When the enemies saw his condition they asked, as to
why he has stopped and was everything all right? "They have come to this
stone, but I don't know where they went from here," said Suraqa.
People laughed at him saying "what has happened to you today?
You never behaved in this manner before."
Then they saw a shepherd grazing his herd of goats. "Have you
see two people coming this way?" they asked him.
"I have not seen. But you should see in the cave. They may be
there," answered he.
The people of Quraish hurried towards the cave with all their
arms. They all wished that they could kill him and he be known as the killer.
At that time Muhammad was offering prayers and Abu Bakr was
fearful that the enemies might get to them. He was listening the voices of the
enemies. The sounds of their shoes gave enough indication that they were coming
in this direction. As the sounds neared Abu Bakr's fears increased. Abu Bakr
was silent. He wished as if he could hide the Prophet inside his heart.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
When the Prophet completed his prayers, Abu Bakr was very
concerned for the safety of the Prophet. His face said fully as to how
apprehensive he was. He knew everything and tried to console saying, "Fear
not, God is with us"; A man from Quraish hurried towards the cave. After
taking a few steps he returned back with sorrow and distress written on his
face. His friends were also coming behind him. They too stopped when they saw
him returning from that point. "What happened? Why didn't you see inside
the cave?" they all asked him.
"Muhammad would have not even born when the spider made it
her house. Two wild pigeons have also built their nest on the face of the cave
and there is a big tree just in front of that. I have realized that there
cannot be anyone inside," said he.
Abu Bakr too heard this voice and understood that God had made
these arrangements to save His Prophet. Otherwise the enemies had almost found
them. They were still there wandering here and there. Abu Bakr was seeing their
feet that were visible from inside the cave.
"If they look at their feet they would find us" Abu Bakr
murmured in the ears of the Prophet.
"What is your opinion about those two people whose third
companion is Allah?" asked the Prophet in order to encourage Abu Bakr.
The enemies then returned from there. Now after this place they
were also looking at other nearby places. The daylong search had not dampened
their spirits. This whole frantic effort by so many people was due to the
announcement made by Quraish that whoever catches him would get 100 camels.
Everyone wanted to get these hundred camels. It was a great fortune for them.
The Prophet and Abu Bakr spent the whole day inside the cave. Abu
Bakr's son Abdullah was trying to find out as to what Quraish were planning? He
would come in the night and would inform them about the planning of the
Quraish. Asma would also accompany him. She would bring food for the two from
their house. Abu Bakr's slave Aamir the son of Fuhaira would bring goats in the
guise of grazing them and would give their milk to Muhammad and his own master.
The trio would then return to their homes. Abdulah and his sister would be in
front and Aamir with his flock behind so the signs of their steps are erased.
Three days were passed in this manner. The search for Muhammad
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
and Abu Bakr had also stopped. The people who were trying to chase
them had also returned, thinking that by now they would have completed the most
part of their journey and Muhammad would have gone where he would have
intended.
Abdullah would regularly bring the news to his father. He would
also tell as to how humiliated the leaders of Quraish were after the escape of
the Prophet. When Abu Bakr heard it he asked him to bring the two camels he had
arranged for this purpose. He warned him against saying anything in this regard
to anyone and also asked him to call Abdullah bin Arqat. He had hired him to
guide to Medina from a road less travel.
In the evening Abdulah prepared himself for the Cave of Thur. Asma
and their slave Aamir was with them. Behind them was Abdullah the son of Arqat
who was bringing the two camels with him. He was on his own camel. They reached
there shortly. Abu Bakr presented the camel that was better in health for the
Prophet and asked him to climb on that.
But Muhammad had never liked to be under obligation of anyone. So
he said, take the price for this camel. Despite all insistence of Abu Bakr he
was not ready to take it for free and insisted that Abu Bakr takes its price.
Abu Bakr was forced to take the price for the camel. Asma arranged
the essentials for the journey. She had brought food and a pot full of water.
These two had to be put on camel. But there was no rope to tie them with the
camel.
An idea came to her mind. She tore the Nitaq in two parts and tied
those things with that. It was the reason as to why she was called Zatun
Nitaqain (Of two Nitaq).
Muhammad and Abu Bakr both mounted on their camels. Abdullah too
went on his camel. Abu Bakr took his slave along so that he could be of some
use in the journey. In the guidance of Abdullah the son of Arqat the group
proceeded towards Medina. They had taken the route along the coastline of the
Red Sea. This route was not the main route for Medina and was very remote,
inaccessible and isolated.
All plans of Quraish were frustrated. They were immensely
aggrieved. They would talk of this failure whenever they got together. They
would always feel at loss on the escape of Muhammad. One day while they were
cursing themselves for his escape a man who had apparently returned from a long
journey entered the room and said, "While I was coming from the sea shore,
I saw three people traveling on the way. I believe they were Muhammad and his
companions.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
A man by the name Suraqa was also sitting there. He was the son of
Jasham and was very intelligent. When he heard it, he understood that he is
right and indeed he has seen Muhammad. But he wanted to get the prized catch to
get hundred camels. To misguide and distract people's attention he said, They
would have long crossed the place. It is impossible to get them now He has
probably seen some of my people who had gone recently".
People nodded in agreement. Nobody gave heed as to what that
person had said. Suraqa meanwhile went to his house, took arms and asked his
servant to take his horse to the outskirts of the city. He warned him not to
say anything in this regard to any one as he wanted that no one sees him
leaving the place. After reaching the outskirts of Mekka he rode his horse and
hurried towards that secluded route.
Is it possible for Suraqa to get the Prophet, when Allah had saved
him and his companions from the threat in the cave? That was absolutely
impossible. When God has promised to take him to safety no one could touch him.
God does not break His promises. Suraqa had not gone very far when his horse
suffered a blow. Suraqa was on the verge of falling from the back of the horse
but could save him in the nick of time. He again hurried the horse. It started
running like the air. It had not gone much far when it again suffered a blow.
Suraqa still did not give up. He rearranged his horse and hurried towards his
prized catch once again. But now he was a bit scared of the people he was
chasing. He was also disappointed and hopeless. But unmindful of his thoughts
his horse was running on its full speed.
Muhammad and his team had traveled for one whole night and day
without taking rest anywhere. They neither saw any enemy nor any chaser so far.
So Abu Bakr felt secure and all his troubles and dreadful thoughts ended. He
was sure that the Prophet was out of the danger limit.
It was the next afternoon. The sun was as hot as anything and it
felt as if it could roast the body. Abu Bakr thought that the Prophet could
take rest for a little while before proceeding further. When he looked around
he saw that there was shadow under one small hillock, he thought the place
appropriate so they stopped there, got down and he presented the food before
the Prophet. They all sat together and had food. The Prophet took rest for some
time.
Now the heat of the sun was on the decline. A shepherd who was
grazing his herd nearby
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
was asked by Abu Bakr to bring some milk. He brought the milk
before Muhammad and asked him to drink. After he drank the milk, the Prophet
said that they should now leave the place soon.
They had merely started from there when Abu Bakr saw toward his
left. He saw that a horse rider was leaping towards them in full speed. He
became anxious and attracted the Prophet's attention towards him saying,
"Now we are apprehended". But the Prophet did not look scared and
said, 'Abu Bakr! Don't be scared. God is with us."
And God was indeed with them.
Suraqa was very near to them now, almost in their full gaze. The
sound of his horse's feet was now reaching to them. He was very near to them.
But lo! his horse again suffers a blow, half of horse's feet were now inside
the dust and the rider was thrown at a distance on the ground. His face became
laced with dust on the ground. He lost any hope whatsoever. He was sure that
this was not an auspicious sign and that God was not in favour of what he was
trying to do. So he didn't mount his horse again and asked the Prophet, "I
am Suraqa, the son of Jasham. Please stop for a while. By God I will not harm
you". The Prophet asked Abu Bakr to ask him as to what he wanted?
"Tell, what do you want?" Abu Bakr asked Suraqa.
"An assurance of forgiveness" said he.
The Prophet accepted his request and asked Abu Bakr to write. Abu
Bakr wrote on a piece of leather whatever the Prophet asked him to write. Then
the piece was given to Suraqa. He took that, mounted on his horse and returned
to Mekka.
After this episode Suraqa did not tell anyone as to what happened
to him. Now he loved the Prophet immensely as he had come to know that he was
the true Prophet of God. He would mislead anyone who would think of going on
that route where the Prophet had gone.
After the Prophet's migration to Medina, there was no attraction
left for Ali in Mekka. Not only was there a constant threat to his life but
also a constant thought of being away from him. It was becoming hard for him to
spend even a moment in Mekka and he would always think of going to Medina and
be with the Prophet and other believers. When he completed the job assigned to
him by the Prophet he started for Medina at the
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
very first available opportunity. He had no means to travel the
long distance between Mekka and Medina. There was neither any horse nor a camel
at his disposal. He started on foot and started walking very fast.
Glory be to God! It was the love and selflessness of Ali for the
Prophet How great a man he was and how devoted was he to him. The long route,
and without any means, and that too on foot. But still Ali had started out
alone. The route was scary, there was neither food or water available on the
route. And to add to misery was the sun that became as hot as anything. But
these things were on one side and the love and association with the Prophet on
the other. So these things could not deter him. He remained walking on the
foot, alone without anything. He had only one aim. And that was to reach to
Medina and see the Prophet and other believers. He walked and walked. Continued
walking even when he was tired immensely. He could not collect power to take a
single step further, but again his determination would come to his rescue. It
was a fatal attraction that was attracting him towards Medina. Blood started
streaming out of his body. But he could not even imagine to stop and get rest
anywhere. He did not stop to take rest and bore with great determination the
extreme pain he was feeling in his whole body. The love and affection of the
Prophet was attracting him and propelling him to take a step and then again and
again. And he walked and walked.
Three Kilometers before Medina city Lies a small hamlet. It was
situated on a small hillock and was known as Quba and Aliya. Several leading
figures of the newly converted Muslims of the city lived there. When the
Prophet came here, he spent 14 days in this small hamlet where he also
inaugurated a mosque, now famous as the Mosque of Quba.
Ali was able to meet Prophet here itself. His happiness had no
bounds. He had three reasons to celebrate. One was the happiness of meting
Prophet, getting rid of the enemies who were behind his life every minute and
the happiness of meeting his friends. When 14 days passed Muhammad surrounded
by his companions headed for Medina city.
The news of Muhammad's arrival in the city had reached long before
and the people were awaiting their arrival with bated breath. It was a
memorable occasion with everyone irrespective of the religious leaning was
waiting for him. Even young children were showing their happiness by singing
the welcome songs and dancing. They were walking on the streets of the city
saying that the Prophet was to arrive there.
People would daily go out of the city and would look towards the
route to Mekka. They
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
would wait for him for hours before getting back. Once when they
had returned after waiting for hours for his entourage, a cry came from a
hillock announcing the arrival of Muhammad. "The Prophet has
arrived," said a voice. This was the sentence the people of Medina were
waiting for weeks. It enthused them so much that the whole city came out on the
streets to give him a historical welcome. The announcement was made by a Jew
who like others was awaiting his arrival. He had seen that how eagerly Muslims
were waiting for Muhammad to arrive. Their happiness did not have any bound.
Now when he saw some people heading for Medina he knew that the
man for whom the whole city was waiting has finally arrived. So he cried in joy
"People the person for whom you were waiting has finally come".
Most of the people did not recognize the Prophet, because they had
never seen him before. But their heart fully recognized him due to their
immense love for him.
Under a date tree the Prophet met his companions. When Abu Bakr
saw that the people were not able to recognize him, he in order to protect the
Prophet from heat covered him with a cloth. Then people came to know that who
was the Prophet.
It was a Friday. The time of prayer came in the midst of this
journey. Muhammad at that time was passing through the area of Banu Salim. He
offered prayers there itself. All his companions offered the prayer behind him.
The Prophet then entered the city, the place that received the
Prophet and his companions with open heart and embraced him with great love. It
helped him when his own people ditched him and tried to destroy him and his
people who accepted the religion God had sent him with.
His maternal relatives who belonged to the clan of Banu Najjar
came to receive him in full war gear. They and other supporters had surrounded
him in numerous queues.
It was a splendid scene. Innumerable occasions of celebrations had
come and numerous grand meetings were organized in the city, but never this
sort of scene was seen in the city.
Every family of Medina was eager that the Prophet stays in their
house. They would invite him that O Prophet see, this is our house, these are
our assets and there are we with our lives to sacrifice it for you, please
honor us with your stay here. The Prophet would pray in their favour, thank for
their offer. Muhammad was mounted at that time
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
on his camel. He had loosened it saying that I would stay where
God would stay me.
The camel was walking in the street of Medina, surrounded by the
companions of the Prophet. They were shouting with happiness, "Glory be to
God, Glory be to God. The Messenger of God has arrived."
The young girls were singing welcome song. They would say,
"The moon has finally come in our midst"
Women were looking at this splendid scene from their rooftops.
They were eager to have a look at the Prophet. Men too were occupying high
places to clearly see the Prophet and people accompanying him and greet him.
The camel did not stop. It continued walking. Then suddenly it
stopped at a place and sat there itself. This place belonged to two orphans of
the clan of Banu Najjar and there were a few graves besides some date trees.
When the camel sat there Muhammad stepped down and asked as to who
owned the land? The Prophet wanted to construct mosque there.
Maaz, the son of Afra came forward and said, "O Messenger of
God the land belongs to two orphans named Sahl and Suhail. Their father has
died and now both of them are under my custody. You please construct the mosque
here. They would readily handover the land to you". Muhammad called the
two young children.
They were ready to donate the land for free for the Prophet but
Muhammad did not like the idea. He paid for the land and then it was flattened
and the construction work for mosque began.
Muhammad stayed in the house of Abu Ayyub Ansari. He was extremely
happy over his luck and the fact that Muhammad was his guest. He would take
care for everything. For seven months Muhammad stayed with him. During this
period the construction work of the mosque was completed. Some rooms were also
constructed adjoining the mosque for the Ummahatul Momineen (mothers of the
believers). The wives of the Prophet were called in this manner. Later the
Prophet shifted to the newly built mosque. The people of the clan of Banu
Najjar were immensely happy for being the neighbors of the Prophet. Small girls
would take pride in the fact. They would sing songs like:
We are the daughters of Banu Najjar. See how fortunate are we?
Muhammad would stay
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
among us.
The initial stay of the Prophet was very peaceful. There was no
fear of anything. There were no goons of Quraish chasing him and his
companions. There was no threat from anyone. Muhammad also called his wives
there. His daughters were also brought there from Mekka. Abu Bakr asked his son
Abdullah to bring all the family to Medina. Others too followed and brought
their families to Medina. Most of the Muslims who had stayed in Mekka so far
too slowly came and joined with their Muslim brethren in Medina. These people
had also brought their wives along with them. But they had come there empty
handed with no asset whatsoever with them. At that time Ansar came to their
rescue like always. They took care of their needs. But still there was no
systematic arrangement to take care of their needs.
To take care of the miserable condition of these people and to
have a permanent arrangement the Prophet one day assembled all the Muslims and
told Ansar that migrants were their brothers. Then he would call an Ansar and a
Migrant and would say that both of you are brothers from today.
It is unbelievable but true. Ansar treated those destitute
migrants with exemplary magnanimity and from that day took them as their real
brothers. They took them along to their houses, made arrangements for their
stay there. Even gave a part of their properties to them.
Now Medina seemed to be their own city and they were part of the
city.
This brotherhood had great benefit besides this obvious peace of
mind for the migrants. It created an unbreakable bond between
Ansar and Migrants. Their love for each other was strengthened. No
one could think of anything without a thought for the same thing being with
their brother also. It looked, as if they were a part of the other half.
The migrants had been traders from time immemorial. They were hard
working and despised sitting without doing anything. Some of them started their
business while some others started tilling the lands of their Ansar brothers.
As it is said the work does not go in vain, their business flourished. They
were able to reestablish their businesses here too.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
But there were others who had no business, no land to till and so
special arrangements were essential for them. They were not able to do any
business either. They had nothing to eat and would not find anything to eat for
even days. The Prophet was especially concerned about them. These people would
get some stipend from the small treasury. Arrangement was also made for their
stay besides the Mosque of the Prophet.
There was a considerably large population of Jews in Medina city
too. They were moneylenders and had booming business. Their business interests
were spread not only across Arab but also in Syria and other neighboring
countries. Their wealth had made them the unquestioned leaders of Medina. There
was only a single way for the establishment of peace in Medina, and that was in
their happiness. They must be kept happy to have peace in the city. Muhammad
thought that he should have some formal accord with the Jews so Muslims and
they could coexist peacefully. No one should dare to belittle other’s religion
and no one usurps other's wealth. He also proposed that in case of an attack on
the city, Muslims and Jews together face the enemy and share the booty among
them. Muhammad talked to Jews in this respect. They readily agreed.
There were some Jews who were really sincere in their religion.
When they saw the Prophet they understood that he was the messenger of Allah
and that their books had given indications about his imminent arrival. They
also knew that he was indeed calling towards the same religion that they had
been following so far. When they knew fully that indeed he was the same Prophet
they embraced Islam. But most Jews were not prepared to accept the obvious
fact. They thought that it would harm their interests and weaken them.
Though initially they were happy when the Muslims and the Prophet
arrived in the city. They also readily agreed on the accord proposed by the
Prophet. They wanted to bring Muslims with them and perpetuate their same
tactics that they had been continuing for such a long time. They had also
thought that if Muslims come along with them and accept their religion then
they would be able to dominate the whole of Arabia. They wanted to eliminate
Christianity with the help of these Muslims.
In fact Jews were waiting for the Prophet for quite a long time.
They had gone to the extent of staying wherever they hoped the Prophet might
come. They were sure that the new Prophet would follow their own religion and
whenever he comes they were sure to get power and dominance.
But they were greatly disappointed when they saw that it was an
altogether different
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
religion and was talking of everything that was new for them. When
they realized it his presence and the presence of his companions became
unbearable for them.
They did not care for the accord they had signed with Muhammad and
started opposing him, albeit surreptitiously. They were exceedingly good at
creating suspicion between people. "Create rift among others and
rule" was their credo and they used it against Muslims in a big way. They
tried to create rift among Muslims but failed miserably.
They still did not lose hope. They took a new route and started
creating suspicion against Muslims in the minds of pagans who were in Medina.
They took their words as truth and started opposing Muslims. But they had
miserably failed in regard of Muslims, who could never be fooled by them.
Believers had faced all the threats and tortures in Mekka without
ever responding to them in kind. They never retaliated. But when torture and
abuses became unbearable they were allowed to migrate to Madinah. Muslims
started gaining strength in Madinah with the local converts.
Pagans were immensely jealous of increasing influence of Muslims
and started planning to invade Madinah and destroy Muslims. They started
planning to invade Madinah. At that time Allah allowed Muslims to retaliate in
case of invasion. They were asked to use force if force was being used to
defeat them. Now they were asked to answer them in kind.
To add to Muslims woes another group was created against Muslims.
This was the group of hypocrites. This group was one of the worst enemies of
Islam and they were a great danger for Islam and Muslims. The worst thing about
them was that they would present them as Muslims and great supporters of Islam.
God ordered Muslims to treat them sternly.
Mekka was the birthplace of the Prophet as well as of most of the
migrants. They immensely loved their hometown. But the place was made
absolutely hostile and unlivable for them. So they were forced to migrate from
there and take refuge in an alien land. They had to sacrifice their wealth and
their businesses. Kaba was also made unapproachable for them. Pilgrimage for
them was banned too. It had pained Muslims more than anyone had expected. Now
when they were allowed to use force against force they started looking towards
Mekka.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
They had been allowed to fight if anyone fights them. Sword was
allowed to be used for defense. Muslims resolved to end this reign of terror.
Pagans had been a constant threat to the religion of God, and they resolved to
take care of this threat and free Kaba from their hands.
Now Muslims tried to know as to what the pagans of Mekka were
planning. They knew well that they would not take rest and would not leave Muslims
prosper. They would go out in small groups and would try to trouble the
caravans of Meccans if they could find them.
These small groups (saraya in Arabic) would consist of people
ranging from fifty to hundred. Five such saraya are now remembered for their
importance. One was headed by Hamzah, the other one by Ubaidah the son of
Harith, the third by Sad the son of Abi Waqqas, the fourth by Abdullah the son
of Hajsh and the fifth included the Prophet himself. To be true they never
fought any organized war directly with the Meccans.
These groups did one very important thing. Whenever they would go
out they would also visit some nearby tribes and would conclude treaty of peace
with them. There was a threat that if they go against Madinah, the people in
the city had reason to fear. These tribes readily agreed to conclude treaties
with Muslims. Some of them went to the extent of promising help and assistance
at time of war.
The Quraish were concerned when they knew that people of Madinah
had taken allegiance at the hands of Muhammad and have vowed to give up their
lives for his safety. They were sure that these were not auspicious signals for
them.
10. Calling towards Truth
under the Shadow of Swords
When Prophet was able to safely migrate from Mekka the fears came
alive to their minds. They were sure that Muslims would respond to them in kind
whenever they get some power. The greatest threat they had was regarding the
safety of their trade caravans. The important trade route of Syria was very
near to Madinah and Muslims in Madinah could easily jeopardize their booming
trade interests. This threat was a reality now Abu Sufyan was one of the more
influential leaders of Quraish. The son of Harb he was also a successful
businessman. Once accompanied by a large number of people, he started out for
Syria for business. Muslims came to know of the news due to their spies who had
spread their network by now Muslims would try to scare the trade caravans of
Meccans. Abu Sufyan fully aware of the threat perceived it in advance and sent
a man to
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Mekka to make people there aware of the threat. This caravan had
done a very good business and was returning with great profit. He was scared
that the few people who were with him would not be able to defend them if
Muslims attacked. He wished that the people of Mekka come to their help so they
could be saved from any threat from Muslims. Abu Sufyan had ordered Zamzam the
son of Amar to cut both the ears of his camel, tear his cloth and cry for help after
reaching Mekka.
It was a custom in Mekka. Whenever there would be any threat
people would do the same thing and the whole city would know and run for help.
It was the second year of Hijrah (migration). One night Aateka,
daughter of Abdul Muttalib saw a terrible dream. Aateka who was scared by the
dream got up in the middle of the night. She was shivering with fear.
She had seen in her dream that a man mounted on the back of his
camel is fast coming towards Mekka. After reaching to Atbah he stops for a
while and cries "O people of Quraish come to your slaughterhouse within
three days". People gather after listening to him. Then he enters Kaba and
people were behind him. His camel takes him on the roof of Kaba and he again
cries with full force, "O people of Quraish come to your slaughterhouse
within three days". Then his camel hurries to Abu Qais hill and again
cried, "O people of Quraish come to your slaughterhouse within three
days".
Then he takes a hillock in his hands and throws it on the earth
with his full might. It breaks into pieces and its particles enter every house
of Mekka. No house remains safe from that. Aateka called her brother Abbas and
recounted the whole dream to him. After listening to her he advised her not to
tell the dream to anyone.
But Abbas could not control himself. Despite the fact that he had
advised his sister against telling it to anyone, he himself could not control
him and told about her dream to one of his friends. It spread like wildfire in
the whole Mekka. Abu jahl and his cohorts too came to know about it. They
laughed at Aateka. Taunting Abbas he said, "Oh till now only men of your
family used to claim to be Prophets but now your women are also claiming
Prophethood." But Aateka's dream was true. On the third day Zamzam reached
Mekka and did the same as Abu Sufyan had advised him to do. He tore his shirt
and cut the ears of his camels and then frantically cried, "O People of
Quraish, Take care of the trade caravan coming from Syria. It is bringing great
gifts and returns for you. Save it from Muhammad and his people. They may loot
it. Help. Help."
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Who is unaware of the honor of Quraish? They would vow to take
revenge whenever any of their relatives gets killed by someone and the wars would
continue for generations. Whole tribes would perish in such bloody wars, but
these wars would not end. Arabs were not much fond of education. But if someone
was killed, Quraish would get the name of the person killed written on a piece
of paper and would memorize it even after generations so that they take revenge
of the killing. Wahis and Basus, two bloody wars were fought for merely a
single killing and continued for four decades. Thousands of people were
consumed in these wars. It was Rajab, the seventh month of the Muslim lunar
calendar. Muhammad sent 12 people to Nakhla so they could spy on Quraish and
their plans. On this occasion they saw a caravan of Quraish and they looted
that caravan. On this occasion one man from the enemy was also killed. They
also took two other people in their custody The man killed in the encounter was
Amar the son of Hazrami. When the Prophet came to know of the incident he
showed his displeasure over the incident and said, "I did not send you for
this purpose".
Quraish were fuming when they came to know about this incident.
And vowed to take revenge from Muslims. Zamzam's call added fuel to fire. Now
they started to making arrangements for war and began selecting people who
could go to fight a war and win it for them. Everyone was determined to take
revenge from Muhammad. Their resolve to take revenge was exemplary. Everyone
was trying to incite others to take part in the war they were planning to
fight.
All the leaders of Quraish were going with their army except Abu
Lahab who had hired a man to go to war in his place. He had paid four thousand
dirhams.
They would rebuke anyone who would not like to go with the troops
and would try to belittle him by calling him a coward. Finally pressed to the
wall he would finally give his nod. There were people who were in the frontline
inciting people. Suhail, a man who used to fight in cavalry said while trying
to arouse others: "O sons of Ghalib, Would you remain sitting while
Muslims loot your camels and take control of all the goods and money of your
trade caravan. I am prepared to give money if anyone of you needs it and
provide to give arms if someone needs it" The Quraish started out with an
impressive lineup. They had nine hundred fifty fully armed men. They had
hundred people in their cavalry and seven hundred camels. Besides their foot
soldiers were wearing armors. They had also taken a number of women with them
who were singing victory songs in order to the morale of the army high. They
would also sing songs that would denounce the Prophet and belittle his
companions. They were more than enough to set any one's
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
mind on fire.
With great enthusiasm this army of the pagans started out from
Mekka. They were all behaving as if they had won the war. They had not only the
aim to save the caravan of Abu Sufyan but also completely destroy the danger
that had emerged after the migration of Muslims to Madinah to ensure the safety
of their trade route.
Abu Sufyan in the meantime was proceeding towards Mekka and was
very near to Hijaz. Terrified as he was, he was trying his best to avoid
getting into the hands of Muslims. He was also waiting for Zamzarn and the help
he was sure he would be bringing with him. But no one not even Zamzam came to
him.
When the night came when he had to reach to the spring of Badr,
the people of the caravan said that their camels were trying to hurry towards
the spring of Badr. It was notwithstanding the fact that camels had fully drunk
water just a day earlier. Camels don't need water so frequently.
When the people of the caravan saw they were both amazed and
terrified because the camels never do like this. The night was also very dark
and they were not able to see even their surroundings. They were now scared and
fearful.
Abu Sufyan now ordered the people of caravan to change its routs.
He was fearful that Muslims would be waiting for them somewhere and probably
they were hiding somewhere near Badr. He took another route and started going
towards Mekka from coastline.
On the other hand the Army of Meccans started out from the city.
They would stop wherever they could find water. There they would sacrifice
camels, eat themselves and invite others to join them and would consume wine.
And then only they would proceed further.
So in this way they were marching towards Madinah. While on their
way a man from Mekka came to them. He said: "O brothers, your trade
caravan has safely reached Mekka and Muhammad could not harm them. It will be
better if you return to Mekka and don't think of fighting the people of
Madinah. You would not be able to face them. O brothers of Quraish, what is the
use of going forward? You had come out to save the caravan and your purpose is
complete. God Himself saved the caravan".
The man had come for their good. But they were not prepared to
listen to any wise
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
counsel. Most of the people refused flatly. The people of Bani
Hashim clan understood the wisdom behind what he was saying and so they were
eager to return. When Abu Jahl came to know of their intention, he became
furious and said, "By God we would not return. We would go at least to
Badr." Badr was a village some 80 miles from Madinah and a grand feast was
organized every year in the village.
The man then returned to Abu Sufyan disappointed and said as to
what had happened. He also said as to what he had been answered by Abu Jahl.
Abu Sufyan was greatly disappointed as to what was happening. He said in
disgust:
"Oh my people! This all is the doing of Abu Jahl. He must be
the one who refused to return because he is the leader of the people there
today. But he has not done the right thing to the people of Mekka. He had given
him a wise counsel but he has refused to listen a wise counsel. Not following a
good advice results in destruction."
When the Prophet came to know about it he understood that this was
a time to take a final decision. He was very clear in his mind that if they do
not act courageously the religion of God would be destroyed forever and there
would be no hope of its revival.
It was not even two years since their arrival to Madinah. The
migrants were still not fully settled, Ansar still not well trained and there
were Jews who were always ready to ditch them from behind. And there was always
a fear from hypocrites. He was very clear in his mind that if in this situation
Pagans of Quraish attack the Muslims of Madinah, it was possible that that they
could destroy them. But even if they did not attack them and were able to take
the caravan to safety and Muslims remain inside their houses not challenging
them, then even everyone in Arabia would become dominant over them and it would
become impossible to live honorably in Arabia. Not only pagans of Madinah would
be able to challenge them, Jews and Hypocrites would also put them in a spot
and Muslims would cease to be a power. Prophet decided that it was time to take
action and he determined that he would go out and challenge pagans with
whatever power he had at his disposal and then it would be seen who was more
determined.
Muhammad asked all his people from both Ansar and Migrants to
assemble. He presented the whole situation before them, making it clear that on
north there was a trade caravan and on the south a powerful army of Quraish was
coming. Then he asked as to where they wanted to go? A majority of the people
first said, that they wanted to go towards the trade caravan. But the Prophet
had some other thing in his mind so he
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
repeated his question. Extremely wise as Abu Bakr was he
understood as to what the Prophet had in mind. So he stood up and delivered a
speech that was full of grit, eagerness to sacrifice everything for Islam and
determination. Umar stood up after Abu Bakr and spoke of bravery and his
determination to sacrifice everything for the Prophet and Islam. Then Miqdad
the son of Amar spoke. He said "O Messenger of Allah! Ask us to accompany
you wherever you want. We are with you. We are not like sons of Israel who had
said to their Prophet that you and your God go and fight. We are not going
anywhere. But we say that you go, accompanied by your God. We are with you and
we will fight with you shoulder to shoulder. Till any watchful eye of our
people is intact there is no danger for you."
When the Prophet heard these words from Miqdad, his face
brightened. He praised him and prayed in his favour and then said to others,
"O people you too should speak something".
Ansar understood that the Prophet wanted to listen something from
them on the issue. It was because it was the first occasion when Ansar had to
participate in any real war. They had not been asked for anything similar in
the past.
Saad the son of Maaz was one of the more influential people of
Ansar. When he heard it he stood and said, "O Prophet of God you were probably
indicating towards us". The Prophet nodded in affirmation and said that he
wanted to listen something from the side of the people of Madinah.
Saad saying that he was representing the people of Madinah said,
"O Messenger of Allah we have accepted you as the Prophet. We have taken
you as true messenger of Allah. We have vowed that your claims are true. We
have also promised to follow you. Nov O Prophet of Allah you do that you have
planned to do. By God if you ask us to jump with you in the sea we would
happily jump into it. None of us is going to stay back. You are free to
conclude treaty with anyone and free to go to war with anyone. Our wealth is
under your feet. You can take it as much as you want. The more you would take
the more we would be happy. We have never been on that route nor I am aware of
that' route but be assured we are not going to run away from enemy. We are born
fighters like lion and always fight to finish. We expect that we would show the
sort of bravery that would make you happy."
The speech full of emotion and selflessness greatly pleased the
Prophet. He thanked Saad and prayed for him saying, "His mercy and help is
with you. He has promised to
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
help us with a big group and by God I am seeing the slaughter
house of our enemies." The people now fully understood that they are going
to face the army of the enemy and not to their trade caravan. It was the 9th
month of Ramadhan in the second year of Hijrah. When the Army of Madinah
reached at Abi Inbah, one mile outside Madinah, the Prophet inspected his Army.
He sent back those boys who were younger than the prescribed age. The Army then
marched from there. On Wednesday night this Army of Muslims reached a place
called Roha. After reaching there the Prophet did the ablution and offered
prayers. After concluding the last Rakah of the prayer he cursed the pagans and
then said, O God, Abu Jahl is the Pharaoh of this age. Please get rid of this
Pharaoh."
The same day Prophet organized his troops in the style of a
regular army, handed over the flag of Migrants to Musab, Khizraj to Habbab son
of Munzir and that of Aus to Saad bin Maaz. Then the Prophet proceeded forward
with his troops. They were 313 in all. This small army had seventy camels and
only three horses. The Army stopped near Badr. The Prophet asked Ali, Zubair
and Saad the son of Waqqas to go forward and bring all the relevant information
about the enemy. Then the Prophet indicating towards a small hill said that on
the back of this hill is a well. Go there and see you may get to know something
about Quraish. When they reached there they saw some people of Quraish drinking
water from the well. There were two slaves among them too. They took them as
the slaves of Abu Sufyan and arrested them. Other people were able to escape to
safety. These people who were able to return to their army started shouting and
informed the people that Muslims had arrested two people from your army and
have taken them along. This horrified pagans. They were also infuriated by
listening to this inauspicious news.
On the other hand the Muslims who had arrested the two slaves
started quizzing them about Abu Sufyan believing that the two were his slaves.
The two slaves said that they had no knowledge about Abu Sufyan and that they
had come to serve water to Quraish army. To know truth they would start beating
them. When they said they do not know anything about Abu Sufyan they would
start beating them and when they said that they are Abu Sufyan's slaves they
would stop beating. The Prophet at that time was offering prayer. When he
completed his prayers he said that when they speak truth you start beating them
and when thy speak false you stop beating. And then said that they were saying
truth. Then the Prophet asked slaves, "tell us something about Abu
Sufyan". "We have not seen him and we don't know anything about
him," answered the duo.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"Tell us where Quraish army," the Prophet asked?
"They are not much far from here" the slaves replied. "How much
soldiers are there in their group? The Prophet asked again.
"By God they are in great numbers" the slaves replied.
"How many camels you slaughter daily?" The Prophet asked again.
"Someday nine or ten" they said again.
Then the Prophet saw to his people and said your enemy is between
nine hundred and one thousand and further said, "Mekka has thrown its best
part towards you".
The Prophet asked his people as to where it would be better to
camp.
Habbab son of Munzir said, "O Prophet! We should first take
the water under our control. I know everything about that place. I know a well
that never goes dry and its water is very sweet. We can make a pond there and
fill water with it. Then we would drink water and would be able to fight. We
would also make all the other wells there unusable".
He wanted that they first take the water under their control. It
was a probability that if they delay the enemy could take control of the water
and they would have to face trouble. The Prophet liked his suggestion and appreciated
it. The Prophet got up immediately. He was accompanied by his companions. They
took control of the water and did as Habbab had advised.
God's mercy was with them. It rained in the night. The ground on
their side was sandy. After the rain the ground became firm and it became easy
to move freely on the ground. They also made small ponds and took bath and
became fresh. On the other hand the enemy was in the downhill. The water logged
on their side and it made life miserable for pagans. For Muslims the rain was
only mercy and for the enemy it created nothing but trouble.
At that time the Prophet sent Ammar son of Yasir and Abdullah the
son of Masood to spy on the enemy. They wandered around the enemy camp, took
note of everything and then returned to the Prophet. "The enemy is full of
apprehension and fear. It is also raining incessantly" they informed the
Prophet. "A tent should be erected on the high side for the Prophet"
suggested Saad. In this manner he would be able to look at the whole
battleground. It would also be shadow there and he would be able to take rest
if
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
he wished and would be able to offer prayers there too". The
Prophet liked the suggestion and so a tent was erected there.
The Prophet then went to the battleground. He was accompanied by
some of his best companions. The Prophet named all the important leaders of
Quraish and said that where they would be killed. After the battle was over,
their bodies were found on the very places indicated by the Prophet.
Then the Prophet came back to his army, arranged his army in
queues as an expert. Then he took his troops to the war ground and delivered a
speech before them. It was a historical speech and full of vigour and bravery.
He said, "Dear brothers. I ask you to do those things that have been
ordered by God and try to stop you from those things that the God has
prohibited. God is great. He orders to do just and likes truth. He gives upper
place to those who do good and these people are remembered for those acts and
their honor increase.
Now you have reached the true path. Here only work that is
acceptable to God is that work that is done only to please Him. Keep patience
here because it is wartime. Patience gives peace at the times of war and it
removes fear and trouble. It is also the source of success in the life
Hereafter.
Here is also the messenger of God amongst you who warns you
against doing evils and orders you to do good. See you should not get involved
in any act that could annoy God. Hold the book, God has sent among you with
your full force. Take care of His signs. Don't forget the respect you have got
after being in distress. Now God wants to examine you. You give proof of your
honesty and sincerity today. God's mercy would keep a shadow over you and His
forgiveness would be always with you. His promises are going to realize. His
words are nothing but truth and His punishments are exemplary. We are alive
only due to Him. He is from always and would remain forever. We have taken Him
very strongly and we trust none but Him and He is our refuge. May He forgive
you and me and all the Muslims."
Quraish had sent Umair son of Wahab to spy on the Muslims and try
to know their numerical strength. He stealthily saw the Muslims and then
returned to Quraish. After coming to them he said: "O brothers of Quraish.
The troubles bring fear with them. The camels of Madinah are the carriers of
death. Listen you are facing an enemy who have grown in the laps of swords.
Don't you see they don't speak much and remain silent?
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Though they don't speak but spite like snakes. By God I believe
that everyone who dies in the battleground would die only after killing one
among us. Tell me what happiness would remain if so many of our people are killed
here? So think over it now."
Quraish did not believe in the words of Umair. So they sent
another person to get to know about Muslims. He too stealthily surveyed the
Muslim army then returned and told them: "By God they are not too powerful
and are numerically weaker than us. They are very far behind in respect of arms
than us. But there is one thing different about them. They have come to die and
don't want to return their homes. Sword is the only power with them and it is
their only refuge. So think over it".
Some people shivered when they listened these words from his
mouth. All their resolve started crumbling. They tried to convince others and
some people were in fact influenced by them. Then these people returned to
Mekka.
When the Quraishi troops came face to face in the battleground
they were totally immersed in arms. It was a strange scene. Muhammad was
praying and crying before God saying, "O God, these are the people of
Quraish. Full of power and grandiose, they have come to fight Thy. They are bent
on to oppose Your religion and fail Your Prophet. O God You had assured Your
help and assistance. Now please fulfill Your Promise. O God You had asked me to
remain firm and had promised a big group. You always fulfill your
promises."
He was so unmindful of his surrounding that his bed sheet would
fell from his shoulders and he would not even know it. He would prostrate and
would beg before God, "O God if these few souls are killed your name would
never be worshipped in this world till the end of the world".
On one side was this style of the Prophet. On the other hand God
was helping him and trying to encourage him. The Prophet was unaware of the
numerical strength of the enemy. In a dream the number of enemy was shown
considerably less than they actually were. It proved a morale booster for the
Muslim camp. When Muslims heard about them they too felt relieved.
When both the armies came face-to-face Muslims saw them few Pagans
too found them numerically week. So both group took the other numerically small
and both were encouraged in this way. But when they actually came to fight on
the ground, the enemy felt as if the number of Muslims had grown considerably. But
pagans were still looking
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
not as much as actually they were.
Pagans were greatly discouraged by this scene. Fear and
humiliation was evident on their faces. It encouraged Muslims considerably and
they became bolder in attacking the enemy that was more than three times
numerically strong than them. God in the following verses of the Holy Qur'an
indicates towards this fact.
"When Allah showed them unto thee (O Muhammad) in thy dream
as few in number, and if He had shown them to thee as many, ye (Muslims) would
have faltered and would have quarreled over the affair. But Allah saved (you).
Lo! He knoweth what is in the breasts (of men).
And when He made you (Muslims), when ye met (them), see them with
your eyes as few, and lessened you in their eyes, (it was) that Allah might
conclude a thing that must be done. Unto Allah all things are brought back.
(Surah VIII, 43 -44)
Some people of Quraish came forward to drink water from Muslims'
water pond. Muslim soldiers tried to scare them away but the Prophet stopped
them from doing this and said, whoever from them drinks from here would not be
able to get back alive. Abu Jahl at that time asked Aamir bin Hazrami (whose
brother was killed by a Sarya) to come forward saying that the revenge for your
brother’s blood is before you. Plead for your brother's revenge". Aamir as
per the Arab tradition put off his cloths and came forward crying" Oh
Amar. Oh Amar.
The enemies were enflamed by this call for revenge and the war
began. Aamir the son of Hazrarni came forward first. Mahjaa, the slave of Umar
went forward to face him. Mahjaa was martyred. So he was the first martyr in
the war of Badr.
Utba then came forward accompanied by his brother Sheba and son
Walid. Three youths from Ansar came forward to face the trio. But the Prophet
did not like the idea. He thought that it was not good that the Ansar are first
sent to fight the enemy in the very first war of Islam and polytheism. He
thought that the migrants need to first face the enemy and prove themselves.
They were also the people of the same tribe and clan.
So he said, "O sons of Hashim, these people have gathered on
the name of falsehood. They want to destroy the light of the truth. Go and give
up your life for the truth that your Prophet has brought."
Hamzah, Ali and Ubaidah came forward after listening to the
Prophet. Utba asked his
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
son to proceed. Walid came forward. Ali stepped forward and killed
him. Then he himself came forward. Hamzah now killed him. Later Shebah came
forward and Ubaidah came to face him. He injured him grievously. His foot was
cut by Sheba. When Ali and Hamzah saw this scene they went forward and killed
Sheba and brought Ubaidah back. (Ubaidah passed away after a few days of War of
Badr)
Now the Prophet called his companions saying, "Proceed
towards paradise which is as big as earth and sky."
When Umair the son of Hamam heard this great prediction he became
very happy and said, "Is paradise merely as far as they kill me?"
At that time he was eating dates. Now after smelling paradise what
interest was left with those dates? He instantly threw them and invaded the
queues of pagans. After fighting bravely for a long time he was martyred.
The war was on its full flow when the Prophet took a handful of
sand in his hands and threw that at the enemy saying, "destroy your faces,
destroy your faces"
It was the hand of the Prophet and the work of God. It created
havoc in the camp of the enemy and went in their eyes. They started trying to
clear their eyes. Muslims attacked them with renewed zeal and started killing
them without making any distinction. Finally the enemy lost heart. Muslims came
out victorious. It was the victory of the truth and the defeat of the
falsehood. The war was still continuing when Aswad the son of Abul Aswad who
belonged to the Makhzoom tribe said: "By God I would either drink water
from Muslim’s well or at least make them useless. He hurried towards the pond
and was within reach of the pond when Hamzah came and attacked him. He lost a
foot but still tried as to what he had resolved. Now he was inside the pond. Hamzah
went and killed him.
When the war ended the Prophet asked as to where Abu Jahl was
laying. He must be laying somewhere here. Abdullah son of Masood went out to
search him and found that he was on the verge of the death. Abdullah cut his
throat and brought his head before the Prophet.
Numerous leading lights of pagans were killed in this war. Seventy
leaders of Quraish were killed. Muslims took similar number of pagan leaders
into their custody.
Fourteen Muslims were martyred. They were six Migrants and eight
Ansar. The number
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
of those killed from enemy side was very large and it was
difficult to bury them separately. There was a wide ditch near the
battleground, so all their bodies were put inside that ditch and it was
flattened.
Then the Prophet called all of them by name and said: "How
bad relatives you proved. I have found my God's promise to be true. How many
promises of God did you find true? You took me as liar. Others took me as true.
You forced me to flee my land. Others sheltered me. You fought me. Others
helped me." The companions said, "O Prophet why you are saying it to
those who have died. They don't listen."
The Prophet answered, "They have known now that the promise
of God was true. Then he gave attention towards the body of Abu jahl and said,
"You proved to be more arrogant than Pharaoh. When Pharaoh was sure of his
death he called God, but when he was sure of his death he was calling Lat and
Uzza". When the war ended Muhammad asked Zaid son of Harthah and Abdullah
son of Rawahah to hurry to Madinah and give congratulations for the success of
Muslims in the war. It was a great morale booster for Muslims but a very bad
news for Jews and Hypocrites.
When the time to divide the booty came, it almost created a rift
among Muslims. Some of them started talking in this manner Youths, "We
deserve booty. It were we who defeated the enemy. We won the day for Muslims by
not caring for our life". Elders, "we rightfully deserve the booty.
It were we who stopped the enemy from your backside."
Saad bin Maaz, "Does cavalry has merely as much right as
those of weaker people."
Then the Prophet clarified that it is only due to the poor that
Allah sends the help.
This discussion was continuing when in the midst of this discussion
came Gabriel. He had brought the answer from the all powerful God
"They ask thee (O Muhammad) of spoils of war. Say: The spoil
of war belong to Allah and the messenger, so keep your duty to Allah, and
adjust the matter of your difference, and obey Allah and His messenger, if ye
are (true) believers. (Sarah 1/111)
Then an announcement was made by the Prophet, 'Whoever has killed
somebody, he owns the belonging of the person killed by him. Whoever has
arrested a warrior will remain under his custody and everything else that was
found on the battleground and was got without any struggle belongs to all.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
When the order from Allah came and the Prophet made a clear
announcement in this regard all the people who were making different claims
earlier gave in instantly.
"What should be done to the prisoner?" the Prophet asked
his companions.
"They should be killed for not believing in God and their
invasion" Umar suggested. "O Messenger of Allah, they are your own
people. God has given you control over them today. But I think they should not
be killed and should be released after being made to pay a ransom. It would
help in financing future wars. It is also possible that God guides them to the
right path and these very people may become your strength in future" Abu
Bakr opined.
The Prophet appreciated Abu Bakr's suggestion. The people who were
able to pay the ransom were released after the payment of a ransom. The others
who were poor and could not pay a ransom but were literate, were asked to teach
the children. It was proposed that every one of them would teach ten Muslim
children each. And the poor and illiterate ones were released after mere
reprimand. The Prophet returned Madinah as a vanquisher. His heart was full of
thanks and gratitude for the Almighty God Who had given him victory over a far
superior opponent.
When the humiliating defeat of Mekkans came before the hypocrites
and pagans of Mekka they felt defeated. The Jews of Madinah too came to know of
Muslim’s power. A number of bitter enemies of Islam now embraced Islam. On the
other hand people in Mekka mourned and wept for a full month. A number of their
women were widowed and several mothers had been left without a son. To mourn
their deaths they cut their hair. Quraish had lost a large number of their
warriors and a great amount of money in the Battle of Badr. But the greatest
thing they had lost in the battle of Badr was their pride. Their pride was
greatly thrashed in the war and they were really very disturbed over it.
Umair son of Wahb was a bitter enemy of Islam. He and Safwan the
son of Umayya were mourning the loss of the bank at Back. "By God there is
no interest left in life after the loss at Back The life has become a
burden," Safwan said.
"You are true. I am heavily indebted. I am also concerned
about the security of my children. Otherwise I would have not returned without
killing Muhammad. And to add to my woes my son has been imprisoned by him"
says Umair.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
You forget about all your debt and be assured about the future
security of your children. I take the responsibility of their upbringing"
Safwan assured him.
Umair felt secured and after making essential arrangements left
for Madinah. A sword was hanging from his neck. He reached the Mosque of the
Prophet and entered there to accomplish what he had come for.
He was trying to locate the Prophet when Umar saw him and knew as
to what he had in mind. He caught him by his neck and presented him before the
Prophet.
"Tell me Umair what has brought you here," Asked the
Prophet.
"I have come here to seek the release of my son. Please show
mercyand release my son" said Umair.
"Why your sword is shining so much" And what is the use
of it here? The Prophet insisted.
"Of what use are these sword? Did they do anything for us at
Badr? When I started out I did not think of it" he replied. "Umair,
tell me the truth. Why have you come here? Don't speak false. There is no
advantage in it" said the Prophet.
"I have come here only to seek the release of my son. Believe
me I have come for nothing but him" Umair insisted.
"And what were you planning with Safwan in Hjar the Prophet
asked him.
This sentence from the Prophet's lips baffled him. "What was
discussed there?" he asked the Prophet in a very feeble sound. "You
had vowed to kill me on the ground that Safwan would pay for your debts and
would take care of your children after you. Listen, Allah would not allow it to
happen" the Prophet revealed everything.
This disclosure from the Prophet convinced Umair that Muhammad was
indeed the true messenger and he embraced Islam saying, "I have no doubt
in your being true messenger. I testify that you are the true Prophet".
Now Umair was a Muslim, a believer. The Prophet asked other
Muslims to teach him Qur'an and ordered to release his prisoner. Umair later
returned to Mekka. The people who were waiting to hear the news of the
Prophet's murder were greatly disappointed by the news. Umair started
convincing others to accept the religion of God and a number of
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
people embraced Islam after being convinced by him.
The defeat at Badr had made the life miserable for Quraish. They
had lost the peace of mind and their nights had become sleepless. The truth had
won the day for Muslims in the battle of Badr. It made great impact on the
image of Muslims and strengthened their position in Arabia. Now they had become
a force to reckon with.
For the full one month Quraish mourned the deaths and defeat. But
then they stopped mourning. It was not because they had forgotten their deaths
and compromised with the fact. There was nothing of that sort. They were not
the sort of people who could forget the death of their leaders and remain
silent. Their hearts were aflame since the defeat. But they would not grieve in
the open, nor weep in front of people. There was only one thing in their minds
now And that was to take revenge for the blood of their leaders, their near and
dear ones and the aim to destroy the people who had given them a resounding
defeat. Women had cut their hair and had prohibited the consumption of perfumes
over themselves. They had vowed not to use perfumes, avoid beautifying them
till they had taken revenge from the enemy.
Men had vowed not to take rest or sleep peacefully till they
settle scores with Muslims. Going a step further Abu Sufyan took oath that he
would not take bath till he defeats Muhammad. So Quraish had stopped mourning
and had stopped wailing for their dead. They vowed to fight another war with
Muslims and then extinguish the fire of their hearts from Muslims blood. They
were now trying to collect everything needed to fight another war. They were
also making concrete preparations to finance a bloody War.
All goods from the trade caravan that had returned from Syria
before the war were kept in Darun Nadva. It was kept intact and it was still
not divided among the investors. Now Quraish decided that they would pay back
only the original money to the investors. And it was decided that the profit
earned over that would be invested to finance the war.
This was the thinking of all the people in Makka so it had already
got the consent from all before even formally being presented. The goods were
of very good quality, so everything was sold instantly. They were able to earn
a considerably large sum as profit. They returned the real amount of investors
and the profit was used in war preparations. With full vigor and force they now
started preparing for war.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
A son of Abu Sufyan was also killed at Badr. Now they had come to
know of Muslims strength. So now they had planned to fight Muslims with a very
big army. They also wanted that their army must be deployed with the best arms.
It was not possible to be done instantly and required some time.
Baffled as he was, Abu Sufyan could not wait. He took two hundred people with
him and started out to take revenge from Muhammad. A few miles before Madinah
there was a village named Uraiz. When this group of bandits reached there they
saw that an Ansar was tilling his land with the help of a labourer. Abu
Sufyan's group killed the two people and set a few houses and date trees on
fire. Now he believed that he had kept his words. So he fled the area and ran
towards Makka.
When the Prophet came to know about the incident he sent a group
to chase the bandits and apprehend them. When Abu sufyan and his group realized
the threat from Muslims they started fleeing. At that time to reduce the burden
from camels they started throwing away the big bags of parched barley. Parched
barley meal is called suwaiq in Arabic. So it is known as the war of Suwaiq.
In Madinah there was a big tribe of Jews called Bani Qenqaa.
The area inhabited by them had a big market. They were mostly
goldsmiths. It was the only tribe of Jews that used to live inside Madinah
city. Other tribes used to live out of Madinah. They were besides others who
lived in Khaibar. Muslims were now trying to limit Qenqaa.
The Jews of this tribe were Muslims allies and had signed an
accord after the Prophet's arrival to maintain peace in the city. But now they
became jealous after seeing that Muslims influence was on the rise. They would
pretend love and respect for Muslims before them but they had become sworn
enemies of Muslims and Islam and were involved in all sorts of conspiracies
against Muslims from behind the scene. When Muslims returned from Badr as
victorious, the fire of animosity became more intense. They had become
extremely jealous of Islam.
They were very amazed as to how Muhammad was able to get so much
power within the short span of two years. They were also amazed over how his
religion has spread to every house of Madinah. Muslims increasing influence
over other tribes was also a cause of worry for them.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
They could never see it. It was an alarm bell for them and a cause
of worry. So they came into open and started showing their hostility towards
Muslims. They would try to incite pagans of Madinah and other Arab tribes
against Muhammad and Muslims. They threw the accord to the wind and did not
respect the agreement of alliance. When the Prophet saw their changed color he
called them for a meeting and delivered a speech. He said: O my Jew brothers. I
want to assure you that I am a messenger of God. Please accept Islam. Don't try
to seek the same treatment as meted out to the pagans of Quraish at Badr".
The Jews of Bani Qenqa did not consider this warning of any value.
They had a sort of superiority complex in their minds. They said, "Muhammad
don't be fooled. Those were not experienced soldiers that you feel proud after
defeating them. We are the lions of war and we would show you your place if you
ever dare to fight us .
It was an open announcement that they had forgotten the agreement
between them and the Muslims. It was a great challenge for the nascent Muslim
state. Being forced to take a strong stand the Prophet decided to go to war
with them. They were shown their place within days. After being surrounded from
all the four sides by the Muslims they threw their arms and accepted defeat.
Ordinary Muslims demanded that they should be killed. But they were the allies
of the head of hypocrites, Abdullah bin Ubai. He started pleading to let them
go easily. He pleaded that they must not be killed and only sent in exile.
After seeing his insistence the Prophet asked the tribe to vacate the city
within three days. These Jews fled Madinah. They took their families and wealth
along. They went to a place in Syria known as Azraat and settled there. They
were seven hundred men. Three hundred of them were fully armed men.
The exile of Bani Qenqa made a great impression on others. The
other tribes realized that when such a big tribe can be forced to leave a place
it must be due to the power that Muslims wield now It further strengthened
their position in the eyes of others. There were two other tribes of Jews near
the Madinah city. Terrified as they were they concluded agreements of peace
with Muslims and kept quiet.
But there were tribes who thought that if Muslims continued their
triumphant advance they would take over the whole of Arab. They thought that
Muslims must be shown their place and their moral be diminished. So after
thinking in this way they started preparing to attack Madinah.
The Prophet came to know about their dreadful plan. So to take
action against them the
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Prophet came forward. When they heard this news they were
terrified. They fled their homes and ran towards deserts. Others took refuge in
caves in far off hills. Quraish were dependent to a large extent on their trade
with Syria. And it was simply impossible for them to abandon this lucrative
trade. They had to continue in any way. But how should they go to Syria now?
Now they could not gather courage to go to Syria via Madinah as they used to go
earlier. They were fearful that Muslims patrol parties would get to them. So
forced to take a new route they started going through Iraq. But that route was
not only considerably longer than the one they used earlier but also very
porous. Water was also a big problem on this route. Despite all these
difficulties they started using it.
But they could not hide this route from Muslims. The Prophet and
his companions came to know of the new route they had started using. The
Prophet sent a patrol party of hundred armed riders headed by Zaid the son of
Haritha to patrol there. It was a time of war and if Muslims don't harm the
enemy it could prove detrimental for their very existence. At a place in Najd
called Qirdah this group of Muslim riders caught a caravan. The people who were
with the caravan fled in panic and Muslims took control of the caravan and
brought the goods to Madinah. The Prophet obviously pleased by it thanked God
and distributed this booty among Muslims.
The Prophet had remained totally involved in issues relating to
war since his arrival in Madinah. He fought wars for Islam and sacrificed lives
and wealth for it. Whenever they got small peaceful intervals, these times too
were not without activities. At that time he started a campaign to strengthen
bilateral peace, and improvement of mutual relations among Muslims.
He strengthened his relations with the most trusted companions who
always flocked around him and were known for their wisdom and bravery. The
Prophet would try to strengthen his and his companions mutual relations. He
took several steps to do it. An important way to strengthen relations was to
get involved in formal relationships. He took that step too. He established
relations with his companions. Two of his best companions were Abu Bakr and
Umar. He married their daughters for this very purpose. Aaisha was the daughter
of Abu Bakr. The Prophet had married her in Makka itself, but as she was very
young she was left with her parents. So she came to Madinah with her parents.
After coming to Madinah she shifted to Prophet's house.
Hafsah was the daughter of Umar. The Prophet married her to strengthen
his bond with Umar.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The Prophet also married his daughters to his companions. He
married his youngest daughter Fatima to Ali who was one of his nearest and most
trusted companions. Ruqayya, another daughter was married to Uthman, another
trusted companion who was always prepared to sacrifice everything for the
Prophet. When Muslims went to Badr for the battle she was ill and bedridden.
Ruqayya passed away during that period. Uthman could not participate in the
battle as he was looking after her. After her death the Prophet married another
daughter Umme Kulthoom to him. It was the reason as to why Uthman was called as
Zinnurain (Of twin lights).
The Prophet also took great care of the widows. He encouraged his
companions to marry those women who get widowed after their husbands death in
wars. He also advised them to take care of the children left behind by those
martyrs. He feared that in the absence of any such help such women would become
a burden for themselves and their children would add to their woes. There was a
lady Zainab, the daughter of Khuzaimah. She was a very God-fearing lady, spent
a lot in the way of God and so was known as Ummul Masakeen (mother of
impoverished). She was widowed when her husband was martyred in the battle of
Badr. The Prophet married her to set an example for his companions. The battle
at Badr had given a great beating to the enemies of Islam. It had destroyed
their image. Could they bear it while they were alive? The Prophet was not
unmindful of their tradition. He was sure that the Quraish were not going to
sit idle and they would feel at peace only when they have taken revenge of
blood with Muslims blood.
Now Muslims had also apprehended a trade caravan of theirs even
after they had changed their route. It renewed the memories of their defeat at
Badr. It created a new enthusiasm to take revenge in their hearts. The Prophet
was not unaware of these things and he was sure that he might well have to
fight another war very shortly. The people of Makka were making preparation to
take revenge on war footing. Prophet's uncle Abbas had embraced Islam but was
still living in Makka. He sent a fast rider to the Prophet in Madinah informing
him that Quraish are again going to invade Madinah with a large number of
fighters who are very heavily armed. He asked the courier to reach Madinah within
three days. The Prophet was not much amazed when he got the news from Abbas. He
was already sure that they would retaliate and with vengeance. But he was
amazed at the enormity of their preparation, the number of fighters and the
arms they were coming with. He was amazed as to how soon they raised an Army
and that too so strong
The Quraish were preparing for the war day and night. They were
assembling arms and
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
recruiting soldiers. They had aligned with several tribes and had
signed treaties with others. Poets and powerful speakers were one of the more
important weapons to incite people. Poets and fiery speakers of Quraish would
go to every tribe and clan, recite poetry and deliver fiery speeches and so
they would arouse the youths, the warriors and commoners alike. They would
later ask them to participate in the war. In this way they were able to raise a
large army and great arms and other essentials. There were a number of women
who had lost their relatives in the battle of Badr. They were very eager to
take revenge from Muslims. They were prepared to do anything to bring their
people to the battleground to fight another deadly war with Muslims. Hind was
more vocal amongst them. Daughter of Utba and wife of Abu Sufyan, she had lost
her father, brother and uncle. She had vowed that she would not sit quiet and
would neither use perfume nor sleep with her husband till she takes revenge for
her relatives death. When the time of departure of the Army came, she convinced
some other women of Quraish to accompany the troops. People asked her not to
accompany the army but she forced to take her and other women along. Tuaima son
of Adi was uncle of Jubair, the son of Mutim. He had a Negro slave by name
Wahshi. He was expert in using a small lance as it was the main weapon used by
the people of Ethiopia. Jubair told Wahshi that he would free him if he kills
either Muhammad or Hamzah or Ali. Hind too asked him to eliminate any of the
three and assured a large amount of money in return.
Wahshi promised both of them. The troops started towards Madinah.
They were three thousand soldiers in all and had two hundred horses and three
thousand camels with them. Abu Sufyan was heading this impressive army. The
army was being accompanied by fifteen women as well. They would sing songs to
provoke soldiers and encourage them to take revenge from their enemies. There
was a man by the name Abu Amir Awsi. He was one of the more respectable people
of Madinah and had left the city when the Prophet shifted to Madinah. He was
very jealous of Prophet and Islam. He had now aligned with the enemies of
Muslims and had shifted to Makka with his cohorts.
He laughed at Muslims and Muhammad and assured the people of Makka
that the people of Aus would leave Muhammad the moment they see him. Finally
this large army reached Abwa, where the grave of Prophet's mother Amana was.
Hind suggested that they vandalize the grave of Prophet's mother. If anyone of
us is caught we would pay the ransom together. But others opposed her
suggestion and said if they do so all the graves of their relatives would be
damaged by tribes of Bani Khazaah and Bani Bakr. The troops moved forward and
reached Atiq where it stopped. This place is only five kilometers from Madinah.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
It was the time when the Prophet got the message from Abbas. At
that time he was in Quba. Ubai Bin Kaab read out the message to him. The
Prophet asked his companions not to disclose anything about it to anyone.
Then the Prophet returned to Madinah and went to the house of Sad
the son of Rabi. He informed him about the letter and said, be watchful but
don't talk about it to anyone. Sad's wife was there and she listened all this.
So the news spread in Madinah even before the Prophet was able to talk to his
important companions. It was the third year of Hijrah and fifth day of Shawwal
the tenth month of the Muslims' lunar calendar. The Prophet deputed selfless
youths Anas and Munis to spy on the enemy and get full information about it. They
came and informed that the Quraish army has arrived to the vicinity of Madinah
and their camels and horses have destroyed the standing crops of Madinah
Muslims. Their cattle had also destroyed the grazing ground of Madinah. The
Prophet then sent Habbab son of Munzir to get concrete information about the
troop strength and other relevant information about them. He got back and
presented the relevant information about the number of troops and armament with
them. This night was full of fear and apprehension in Madinah. They were facing
a determined and cruel enemy that had come with great power to eliminate them.
Some brave and determined companions got into battle gear and patrolled the
boundaries of the city for the whole night. Sad the son of Ubadah and Sad the
son of Maaz stood guard at the doors of the Prophet's Mosque in their war gear.
When it dawned people came to the Prophet and said, O Messenger of Allah: We
should stay inside the city of Madinah and should not do anything with the
enemy. If they remain staying there they would repent their decision and if
they invade the city we would face them by staying inside the city and kill
them by tracking them down. They are not well aware of the streets of Madinah
like us.
Abdullah the son of Ubai who was the leaders of the hypocrites
also favored this opinion saying very forcefully, "O Messenger of God! It
is a very good opinion. Let them camp outside Madinah. Don't go out. By God
whenever we have gone out of the city to face enemy we have incurred heavy losses
and whenever the enemy has attacked the city he has lost badly.
O Prophet! Let them stay there. If they stay there they would
repent and if enter the city we would surround them and kill them. Our women
would also rain stones at them from the rooftops." There were a number of
Muslims who had not participated in the first war, the battle of Badr. They
were the people who had embraced Islam later. They used
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
to think of Badr and regretted why they were unable to be there.
There were others who had fought in Badr and had seen as to how
small army of Muslims had defeated an army three times greater than them. These
two groups were favoring to go out and fight.
A young man stood and said: "O messenger of Allah, come out
to fight the enemy. Let them not assume that we have been deterred by them and
their powers. Otherwise they would become bolder. O messenger of God! At Badr
we were only around three hundred then too God gave us victory. Now we are
numerically very strong. We were waiting for this day only."
Another enthusiast got up and pleaded, O messenger of God; Enemies
have arrived to our heart and have destroyed our fields. When the time of war
would come now?" Khaisama said, "I did not get the honor to fight in
the battle of Badr despite my great efforts. My son fought there and was
martyred. I saw him in a dream last night saying, "Father you too should
come now We will be together in the Paradise. I have seen that whatever God had
promised was true".
Hamzah was of the same opinion. Pleading to go out he said,
"O messenger of God! By God Who has revealed Qur'an upon you I would not
eat food till I am able to face the enemy outside the town".
All the new Muslims were full of enthusiasm and were eager to face
the enemy in the battleground. They all wanted to be killed in the way of God
and not allow Islam to be slightly affected. They all wanted to please their
God.
Finally the Prophet announced in this effect. He said that they
would go out of the city and fight the enemy. Muhammad then offered Friday
prayers and tried to arouse people for Jihad. It was a great speech full of
vigor and inspiration. The Prophet said, "If you keep patience the field
will be yours".
After the Afternoon prayers the Prophet came to his house. He was
accompanied by Abu Bakr and Umar. The two helped him wear the armor. Then the
Prophet hung the sword around his neck. Now he was prepared for the war forced
upon him and his companions.
Then the Prophet came out. All his companions too were prepared by
now and they started out to face the enemy out of the town. There were only two
horses in the Muslim
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
army. The Prophet had mounted himself on one of them Some youth
who had not gained enough age had also come in their enthusiasm to face the
enemy with the Muslim army. When the Prophet surveyed his troops he sent all of
them back except two. One of them was expert in shooting arrows and the other
was very powerful even in comparison to some good fighters. They were Rafe and
Samra and were only 15 years old. The leader of hypocrites, Abdullah the son of
Ubai had also come with the army accompanied with his 300 men. He came with the
army to a small distance and then returned to Madinah. Abdullah the son of Amar
the son of Haram tried his best to convince him not to return midway to Madinah
and tried to remember his pact with the Prophet. But he did not give any heed
to it. He on the other hand said, "Muhammad turned down my suggestion and
accepted what these young chaps said".
Now Abdullah tried to convince his followers to leave him and stay
with the Muslim army and pleaded with them, " O Brothers! I ask you in the
name of God that you please don't leave your Prophet and your brothers when
they are to face a bitter enemy".
But they left them and returned saying, "We would have never
left you had we been sure that you are going to fight with the enemy. But we
don't see it as a probability"
Now the Prophet proceeded with his companions. They were now only
700 Muslims who had to face a three thousand strong army that was full of
hatred for them and armed to fullest.
At Uhud, a small hill two kilometers north of Madinah the two
armies came face to face. On one side were the faithful slaves of God and on
the other side were the rebels and traitors of God. Both the armies started
preparing for the war. The Prophet keeping the Uhud Mountain in the back formed
the lines of the soldiers. He gave the flag in the hands of Musab. There was a
small mountain pass in the mountain and there was every probability that the
enemy could attack from behind. So the Prophet appointed fifty archers there
instructing them not the leave the place in any condition. He said, "Take
care of our back. Don't allow them to attack from behind. Don't leave the place
in any condition. If we win and go into their lines don't leave the place. If
we start being killed then too you don't think of coming to our rescue: What
you can it to throw arrow at them because horses fear arrows." Quraish too
lined up their army with great planning. On their right side was kept Khalid
the son of Walid and on the left was kept Ikrama. The flag was in the hands of
the family of Abduddar and Abu Sufyan was leading the army.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Trying to arouse the flag-bearers Abu Sufyan said, "Flags
decide the victory or defeat. So either you fulfill its right or give it to
others".
The youth of Abduddar became impatient with vigor and said,
"Let the fight begin. Only then you would be able to see our
bravery".
The women had successfully played the part they had come for. Hind
was in the forefront. They would move between the lines of the army and would
incite the soldiers saying, "O youth of Abduddar, go forward, O saviours
of the homeland go foraward and use your swords to the fullest"
Then they would recite the following couplets,
"We are the daughters of the stars of skies and we walk on
nothing less than the best carpet."
If you fight bravely we would embrace you and if go back we would
leave you and would abandon you like your enemies. Whenever Hind bumped into
Wahshi she would remind her promise and would say, " O Abu Dasma cool my
heart and get relief for yourself too."
Aamir Ausi came forward with the band of his 150 supporters. He
had thought that the people of his tribe would leave the Prophet and his
migrant friends so he called them with full force,
"O people of Aus it is I, Abu Aamir".
"The Muslims answered, God blackend your face"
"Aamir said that his people have deteriorated after him. - Both the sides
continued throwing stones at one another till Aamir and his people went back.
Then Abu Sufyan came forward and said, "O people of Aus and
Khizraj, You go back and let us fight our brothers. We would say nothing to
you".
People of the two tribes who were in large numbers with the army
cursed him and then the Prophet allowed to strike the enemy.
After deputing some of his fighters on the right and the left side
he asked the fighters to invade the center of the Quraish army. The lion of
Islam Hamzah started his attack in
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
his own style. He roared calling all Muslims to destroy the enemy
line. All penetrating the center tried to divide the enemy line. The flag of
the enemy was in Talha's hand. He came forward to attack Ali. Ali attacked him
like blaze-flash and lo! he was on the ground. Now the flag was in his brother
Uthman's hands. Hamzah came forward and attacked the hand in which he had kept
the flag. The hand was cut but Uthman took the flag in his other hand. Hamzah
attacked the other hand and cut it too. Now the flag was taken by Abu Saeed. He
was their brother. Sad the son of Abi Waqqas who later became famous for the
successful assault on Persia, killed him by using his arrow. So the flag
remained hovering between Talha and his brothers. Later it were his sons Musafe
and Jullas who tried to protect the flag by selflessly defending it. Asim the
son of Abu Aflah, a well-known archer, grievously injured the two brothers by
his arrows.
Their mother, Sulafa, had come with the other fourteen women to
participate in the war. When she heard the news of their being injured, she
immediately reached the spot and took both of them in her lap. Both were taking
their last breaths when she asked as to who had killed them?
The sons said that while we were hit by the arrows we heard
exclaim, "It is me, the son of Abu Aflah".
Sulafa vowed that if she were able to get the skull of Abu Aflah
she would drink wine in it and would give 100 camels as reward to his killer.
The Prophet took his sword in his hand and said, 'Who is these to
give it its right?"
A number of brave men from among the Muslims came forward to get
the honor to use the sword. Abu Dujana Ansari who was a well-known wrestler of
the Arab was one of them. He asked, "O Prophet what is its right?"
"It should be used against enemy till its sharpness
remains" replied the Prophet.
Abu Dujana took the sword in his hands. A great warrior as he was,
he tied a red handkerchief on his head. It was a sign for people who knew him
that he was now ready to fight decisively, even to death. He tied it on his
head and started walking with great pride between the two armies. It was not a
new thing. He was known to walk in this way during wars. When the Prophet saw
him walking in this manner he commented, "This style of walking is not
liked by God. But now it is His favourite style".
Abu Dujana entered the lines of the enemy with his red hanky tied
round his head. He
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
would kill any pagan who would come in his way. He saw someone who
was trying to incite the enemy soldiers. He lifted his sword to kill the
person. But the person cried.
When Abu Dujana saw he found that it was Hind the daughter of
Utba. Abu Dujana stopped his sword in the midair as he thought that killing a
woman by this sword would disgrace his sword. Killing women was also strictly
prohibited by the Prophet. The fighting was on its height. Muslims were
fighting with unprecedented courage with an opponent that was four times larger
than they and hundred times better equipped. They were moving forward and were
killing their enemy with great zeal. Their archers were using their arrows with
great effect.
Hamzah was fighting in his own style. He held swords in both his
hands. The queues would be destroyed wherever he would go. Wahshi was awaiting
to get a good opportunity to kill Hamzah so to get freedom from slavery and
reward from Hindah.
The time he was waiting for since the fighting started came.
Harnzah was attacking an enemy when Wahshi tried to attack Hamzah. He threw the
spear at him at the first opportunity. It struck at his navel and came out from
behind. Hamzah tried to see as to who attacked him and then tried to hurry
towards him to kill Wahshi but he was injured very grievously and was taking his
last breaths. When he saw that the pulse had stopped he went forward, took out
his spear and went to a side and sat there as he had done his job.
Though Hamzah had martyred but the enemy was getting into
defensive gear. Muslims were dominating the battlefield. The flag of Quraish
was in the hands of Abdaddar family. Someone from them would take it when any
member of their family would fell down and take control of the flag. Finally
all of them were killed and the flag was now on the ground. The fall of the flag
made a decisively negative impact on the enemy psych. Now they started fleeing
the filed. Muslims were chasing them. Their women who till hours ago were
trying to incite them were now trying to hide somewhere. Muslims, now, taking
the victory for granted started collecting booty When the archers saw that
their people had almost won the day and that they are now entering the tents of
the enemy and collecting the booty they said "why are we here now? See our
people who are collecting the booty. We should also go there." Others
tried to remind them as to what the Prophet had ordered them. They reminded
that he had said "Save us from our backside".
Abdullah the son of Jubair tried his best to stop them but they
left their place and went
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
to join other Muslims in collecting the booty. Merely a handful of
archers were still there trying to deter the enemy. Probably they were 10
archers who kept the word and stood on guard.
Unfortunately Khalid the son of Walid saw this side. He saw that
the pass in the mountain was without guards and there were merely a few
archers. He took a posse of riders with him and attacked them with full might.
The left wing of their army being led by Ikrima also came there and joined the
assault from backside.
Abdullah the son of Jubair retaliated with great courage and
fought with rest of his group till their death. Finally all of them were
martyred. Now the way of the enemy was clear. It proceeded towards the place
where Muslims were involved in collecting the booty and the other pagans were
fleeing. These riders after reaching there roared, Greatness be for Uzza,
Greatness be for Hubl.
Now the swords were on Muslim heads. They were collecting booty
without any fear. When they saw this sudden attack from their back they lost
courage. But still they took out their swords and again started fighting an
enemy that had gained dominance over the battlefield. The enemy surrounded
Muslims from all the four sides and was now trying to encircle them further.
Muslims were terrified. They had lost the recognition between
their men and the enemy. In confusion they were killing their own people. The
worst thing was that they had forgotten the sign by which they were recognizing
their people. The pagans had become in a dominant position.
It was in the midst of this confusion that a pagan cried and
claimed that (God forbid) Muhammad has been killed!! This misinformation spread
in the battleground as a wildfire. Muslims lost any courage whatsoever left. On
the other hand enemy was further encouraged.
Even the great warriors of Muslims were now losing hope. A number
of people had thrown their arms and had stood in a corner. They were also
giving the same advice to others as they thought it was of no use to continue
fighting any further. But there were still some people who had not lost courage
and were fighting with great courage and were trying to encourage others to
continue the fight.
They would say, "The Prophet has completed his responsibility.
He brought to you the
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
message of God. Now you should guard his religion and fight for
it. God is alive and He would never die." But generally speaking there was
no resemblance of order left in their lines. People were standing where they
were and the enemy was trying to concentrate its attack on the side where
Prophet was. The way was clear. A group of enemy now decided that it was time
to kill him and proceeded towards him. They started throwing stones and arrows
incessantly towards him.
The Prophet was also using arrows with great effect. The Prophet
threw so many arrows that his bow broke into two pieces. There-were-a few
diehard companions around him who were trying to protect him from enemies
fearlessly.
Sad the son of Abi Waqqas a famous archer was also with him. He
was shooting arrows incessantly. It is said that on that single day he threw
some one thousand arrows. The Prophet would himself give arrows to him and
would say, "I sacrifice my parents on you. Shoot the arrows."
Talha was another famous archer. He was also there protecting the
Prophet. He shoot so many arrows that two arrows broke in his hands.
Abu Dujana bowed in front of the Prophet in order to protect him
and became a shield for the Prophet. He would take any arrow coming in
Prophet's direction on his back. Talha was trying to protect the Prophet from
swords by using his hands. His one hand was cut and fell on the ground but he
did not look at that.
In the meanwhile a bigot came forward and attacked the Prophet on
his face with his sword. The sword broke two rings of the head shield
protecting the head. Two rings got tangled with the face. Another misfortunate
threw a stone that struck his face and broke his two front teeth. His lips were
also injured. On one side the pagans were doing it to the Prophet and on the
other side he was trying to plead mercy of God for them in these words, "O
God forgive them for, they know not". The Prophet was in great danger and
Muslims were convinced that he was martyred and the enemy was extremely happy
over this news that finally they have fulfilled their long cherished dream. The
truth was that Musab the son of Umair was martyred. The enemy who had killed
him was Ibne Qumayya.
Musab greatly resembled Prophet in his appearance. His killer took
advantage of it and rumoured that he had killed the Prophet.
The companions who were with the Prophet tried to deny the news.
But Prophet asked them to remain silent. And the enemy was sure that he is done
to death.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The people of Quraish had spread everywhere and were searching his
body. Every one of them wanted to get it first to cut it into pieces. Abu
Sufyan was also among the people who were searching him. He would run towards
every dead body and then feel—hopeless and ask to himself as to where was
Muhammad’s body. Why it is not seen here.
He was in this midst searching for his body when he saw the body
of Hamzah. He lost his temper and started using his spear at his body in rage.
He would use it on his body and said, "O traitor now get the result of
what you did at Badr".
An infidel who was standing nearby seeing the treatment Abu Sufyan
was giving to Hamzah's body could not bear it. He pulled Abu Sufyan towards him
and cried, "O people of Quraish, see what he is doing with his dead
brother". It brought Abu Sufyan to his senses. He pleaded with him that.
he was mistaken and that he should not tell anyone about him.
Abu Sufyan after sometime bumped into Khalid. Abu Sufyan asked him
impatiently as to where Muhammad's body was? "It is merely a rumor spread
by someone. I just saw him climbing on the mountainside" Khalid replied.
Muslims in general were by now sure that the Prophet had been
martyred. But still they were trying to search him. It was the time when Kaab
the son of Malik saw him. Though it was a head shield on his face but he
recognized him by his eyes. He cried in joy and said, "O Muslims this is
the messenger of Allah. O Believers the messenger of God is alive".
It was a sound that sparked a new life in the lifeless spirit of
Muslims who had almost given up on him. It instantly brought life back to them.
They regained their lost courage and appetite to fight to death. Now they were
trying to keep him in a ring. Umar and Abu Bakr were in the forefront. The condition
was getting more and more severe and the danger was increasing. His fearless
companions made a protective wall around him and started climbing on the
mountain, as it was not easy for the enemy to reach there. Abu Aamir Ausi had
dug some trenches in the hills so that Muslims fell in them. When the Prophet
was passing through one such trench he almost fell in one of them but Ali and
Abu Talha took his hands and brought him to the hill.
Abu Sufyan had seen the Prophet climbing the mountainside. He too
started chasing
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
them. But Umar and some other companions saw him and they started
throwing stones at them and they failed in reaching there.
The false news of the Prophet's death reached Madinah as well. It
created a havoc there. When Fatima heard this news she became inconsolable and
ran towards the battleground. She anyhow reached his father. But when she saw
that the blood was streaming out of his face she started weeping and brought
water and Fatima started cleaning his wound. She washed it several times but
blood would not stop. Finally they burned a piece of mat and then put its ash
on the wound. Only then the blood stopped. Ubai the son of Khalaf was a bitter
enemy of the Prophet.
When he heard that the Prophet was still alive, he became furious.
He took his sword in his hands and with some of his cohorts ran towards the
Prophet. When he reached near him, the Prophet took a spear from one of his
companions and pricked it slightly in his throat. He felt as if he was set
afire. He ran backward crying and then died with great pain.
Seventy believers were martyred in this war. Martyred included
some of the best Muslim warriors. Hamzah was one amongst them. Wahshi was the
happiest man on that day. He reached Hind and asked for his reward. I would
give you my most expensive necklace but only tell me where is he?
When she saw the body of Hamzah she lost her senses. She opened
the chest of Hamzah and brought out kidney and started chewing it to cool her
heart. But she could not chew it and had to throw it out. She then took out her
necklace and gave it to Wahshi. Then she took some other pagan women with her
and cut bodies of Muslim martyrs and wore them as necklace.
When the enemy buried their dead Abu Sufyan came running near the
mountainside and cried, "O Muslims it is the revenge for the last year's
war at Badr. We will again fight at Badr the coming year."
Then he said the following words and returned, "The people of
my army have cut the nose and ears of your dead people. I did not order it nor
I tried to stop them. I did not feel happy by it nor I felt any pain for
it"
Later Muslims came down from the hillside to bury their martyrs .
When the Prophet saw the body of Hamzah he saw his body parts were scattered
all around. His eyes
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
became full with tears. Tears started rolling down his eyes and
his beard became wet with it. At that time people heard these words from his
lips that were full of sorrow and pain, "My eyes never saw such painful scene".
Then he said, "Had Safiya not felt pained and had I not feared that it
would become a custom I would have left his body to be eaten by crows and other
ravenous animals. By God if I have ever control over them I would do the same
with thirty of their people. But instantly the following verse came to his
mind:
"If ye punish, then punish with the like of that wherewith ye
were afflicted. But if ye endure patiently, verily it is better for the
patient.
Endure thou patiently (O Muhammad). Thine endurance is only by
(the help of) Allah. Grieve not for them, and be not in distress because of
that which they devise.
Lo! Allah is with those who keep their duty unto Him and those who
were doers of Good." (Surah XVI, 126-128 )
12. Continued aggression
against Muslims
"Think not of those, who are slain in the way of Allah, as
dead. Nay, they are living. With their Lord they have provision. Jubilant (are
they) because of that which Allah hath bestowed upon them of His bounty,
rejoicing for the sake of those who have not joined them but are left behind
that there shall no fear come upon them neither shall they grieve." (Sura
III,169 -170)
It was a very tough day for Muhammad at Uhud. When the fighting
stopped bodies of his companions were full of grievous injuries. But they were
more pained not because of their injuries but because they had failed to
destroy the enemy. They had not been able to keep their promises that they
would completely destroy the enemies of God.
They were also pained by the martyrdom of seventy of their people.
The Prophet himself had shot innumerable arrows. Sad had shot around 1000
arrows alone. Talha had also shot a large number of arrows.
Besides other warriors like Abu Bakr, Umar, Hamzah, Musab bin
Umair, Sad bin Abi Rabi, Anas bin Nasr, Abu Dujana, Abdullah bin Jubair,
Hanzalah bin Amir, Abu Sufyan bin Harith and several other companions had
fought with unprecedented bravery.
So it is sure that the enemy lost a large number of people in the
battlefield.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
But despite all their losses the pagans had taken an upper hand in
the end. Their war tactics had destroyed the spirit of the Muslim army. And
they were successfully able to change the course midway. The rumor they spread
about the martyrdom of the Prophet also destroyed the zeal of fighting among
Muslims. They lost courage and hope and then the enemy was successful in
reaching to the Prophet and in its effort to injure him.
It was a terrible thought for the brave and selfless companions of
the Prophet who were ever ready to give up their lives that despite their
presence the Prophet got injured.
It was as if the all the troubles had invaded Muslims in one go.
They were mourning the death of their seventy fighters, the injury of Prophet
and their own injuries and then the greatest sorrow of not being able to
completely demolish the flag-bearers of kufr. These thoughts had almost
destroyed the spirit of Muslims. Their faces were reflective of how they felt
inside their hearts. So the Prophet thought it necessary to do something that
restores their spirit and bring back their pride. He also perceived that this
thought of losing the battle is removed from their minds and give them a
thought of victory. So the Prophet in order to create this feeling among dispirited
Muslim army thought of chasing the enemy. He thought if they get them they
would do the needful to destroy the enemy completely and if they leave the
field, it would itself prove as to who is winner and who is the loser.
So Muhammad called his companions and said that they have to chase
the enemy. He made it clear that only those people will go with the army who
had participated in the battle of Uhud. Abu Sufyan and his people had left the
battlefield in a hurry. They left the field even before the Muslim army.
When he had come long way from there and thought it safe to take
rest for a while and then proceed to Mecca he came to know that Muhammad was
coming behind chasing him. And that they were to completely destroy the Quraish
army.
It took Abu Sufyan by surprise. He could not gather spirit to
fight again fearing that they might lose badly if they fight them again.
The Prophet chased the Meccan army till Hamaraul Asad, some eight
miles away from Medina. Muslims camped there for three days. These three days
were spent in a way that the companions would collect firewood the whole day
and then burn them in the night. Every companion would light up his own
firewood. For three successive nights
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
there were five hundred fires visible from a long distance. When
the Quraish army did not gather courage to fight again with the Muslims and
left the place the news spread all over Arabia. Everyone was saying that
Quraish left the place without giving a fight.
Muslims spirits were raised and the thought of losing the battle
from their mind was erased. It was replaced with a sense of victory after
chasing the enemy for eight miles.
That was the farsightedness of the Prophet and his wisdom. He
gathered enough courage when he himself was badly injured to encourage his
dispirited flock to chase an enemy who had inflicted great losses over them on
that very same day.
After the battle of Uhud Muslims faced a number of challenges from
several tribes. A number of tribes ditched the Prophet and threw their accords
to the wind. Several small battles were fought with these tribes. Muslims
though won most of these small battles, but losses were inflicted on them too.
The most important of these battles was that of exiling the tribes
of Banu Nazir. It was a tribes of Jews and it had signed an agreement of peace
with Muslims. They not only ditched the accord but tried to kill the Prophet.
When the Prophet went to them to talk on their effort to break the agreement,
they sent some people to kill him by throwing a stone from a rooftop. He was
told about the threat in a revelation and the Prophet returned from there.
Later the Prophet ordered them to leave Medina. But as they were full of pride
they refused to comply with the order. Muslims surrounded them from the four
sides. Later they gave up. Most of their people later settled in Khaibar some
hundred miles from Medina. A number of others went to Syria. Despite the fact
that they had been exiled from the city, they started spewing venom against him
and tried to unite the anti-Muslim tribes on a single platform.
The Quraish had challenged to fight another war with Muslims at
Badr. Now the time they had talked about had come. But they were unable to
gather courage to go there and fight Muslims. They were feeling let down and
were now repenting as to why they claimed to do it. It was a cause of worry for
them, as it would destroy their reputation in Arabia. They tried to resort to
misinformation. They started spreading news that Quraish were coming with a great
number of warriors. They sent their people who would talk of the great army the
Quraish would be coming with the aim to demolish Muslims moral.
But Muhammad was not one of them who could be deterred by these
tactics. He kept his
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
word and when the appointed day came he headed towards Badr with
his companions. It was a time when a big yearly market was organized there. The
companions had taken some goods for trade. When they reached Badr, there was no
sign of Quraish or their army. Muslims waited for them to come.
It was a question of their honor and reputation. They had to keep
words. But as they were sure of losing the battle they were not able to gather
enough courage to go there and challenge Muslims once again.
Anyhow they gathered some courage and Abu Sufyan led his troops
towards Badr. They had not traveled more than two days when they felt so much
fearful that they talked of return. Abu Sufyan said, "Brothers, it is a
year of drought. Wars and battles are pleasures of prosperity. It would be wise
if we return to Mecca" saying these words he turned his back and left for
Mecca. When his people saw that their commander was turning his back they too
left for Mecca. And so the whole army returned to Mecca. The Prophet and his
companions waited for the enemy for full eight days at Badr. It was also a
yearly market there so they traded too. God gave them good returns. But even
after eight days there was no sign of enemy anywhere.
Then the Prophet returned to Medina with his people. They would
talk of Pagans cowardice and spinelessness and would remember God's gifts to
them and His benevolence over them. They would thank Him for His great
generosity for them.
By now the Quraish were awed by Muslims' power and had come to understand
that it would be a self-destructive act if they fight them again. But the
recently exiled tribe of Banu Nazir were jealous of the Prophet and his
companions. They were unable to come to terms with their forced exile from
Medina.
Its leaders including Huyai son of Akhtab and Salam son of Abil
Haqaiq went to the leaders of Quraish and tried to arouse them. They tried to
convince them that they should fight Muslims once again and destroy their
power.
Then they would say, "Why to fear? We are there to fight with
you. We would not take rest till we kill Muhammad. And we have come to take
vows with you to eliminate Muhammad."
These words from Jews created a new wave among the people of
Quraish. It renewed their hopes to see Muhammad defeated and his religion
eliminated. They welcomed Jews and said with great happiness! "You have
come at the right time. We love those
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
people who are behind Muhammad to kill him".
The Quraish then asked those people as they were the people of the
Book, "Brothers you already have a book from God. You are not unaware of
our differences with Muhammad. Tell us if his religion is truth or ours".
Jews in their bid to convince them said, God forbid, how can his
religion be compared with yours. Your religion is true while his is only a
bundle of lies".
The Jews tried to arouse them in this manner. They would give them
false assurance and try to create hope among them. Quraish in their zeal to
destroy Muslims were fooled. They vowed to destroy Muhammad and his religion
till their last breaths.
Now it was decided that they would go to war and the time was also
fixed for the purpose. Jews were not satisfied by merely inciting the Quraish.
They went to a number of tribes of Arabs and created confusion there regarding
Muhammad and Islam. They went to the Ghatfan, a powerful tribe of the region
and tried to lure them by assuring them that they would pay half of the yearly
harvest of Khaibar if they helped them now They resorted to similar tactics in
other tribes as well. They went to Bani Sulaim, Bani Asad, Bani Fuzarah, Bani
Ashjaa and Bani Murrah and tried to frighten them from Islam. They said that it
was a danger that would envelop all of them in it if they did not act. They
aroused them to protect their religion and also allured them by promising great
wealth.
Now the whole of Arabia was united against the Prophet.
Irrespective of their religious affiliation they were brought onto
a single platform in their bid to destroy Islam. They had vowed to destroy Islam
for once and for all.
It was an ocean of fully armed men. They were ten thousand in all.
The Prophet was not in the dark about these moves of the pagans
and the tactics of the Jews. He knew that the whole Arab was coming like a
hurricane to destroy Medina and eliminate Islam and Muslims.
How would Muslims fight such a large army that had the support of
the whole of Arab" How would they defend them and how would they be able
to stop this cyclone?
The Prophet gathered his companions and sought their counsel. They
were unanimous
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
that they should not go out of the city to fight this army and
should defend the city from inside. Salman a devoted companion of the prophet
was an Iranian by birth and he was aware of the war tactics resorted by them.
He said, "It is not without danger to go in the open and fight such a
large enemy. Instead the Muslim army should assemble at a place and dig
trenches where from the enemy could try to enter the city". Muhammad was
obviously pleased by this suggestion. He at once mounted on a horse, took a few
companions along and went to inspect the geographical location of Medina. They
decided as to where they had to dig trenches and ordered to start work
immediately. Muslims got to the work immediately. They quickly arranged for
spade, shovels and other essential items needed in digging trenches. Jews of
Bani Quraiza tribe were the allies of Muslims. A number of these items were
brought from them.
Medina was surrounded on three sides from impregnable mountains
and inaccessibly barren lands. It was accessible only through the northern
side. It was decided that they would dig the trench only in this side. Muhammad
himself had prepared the schedule and plan for digging trenches. So twenty
meter land was given to a group of ten people each for digging. Muhammad too
was digging trenches along with his companions. The company of the Prophet
created an unprecedented zeal in his people. They would forget their tiredness
when they would see that the Prophet was digging the land along with them.. The
nights were icy cold. Muslims were digging without eating anything for the last
three days. But they were digging without thinking of that. They would dig and
then carry the clay on their heads to throw it near the Sala hill. From there
they would bring back stones thinking that they would resort to use them in
case the need arose.
Three thousand fortunate men were digging trenches day and night.
They were so full of enthusiasm that they would not think of their being tired
or hungry. Within nine or ten days they had done the impossible. The trench was
complete. It was six thousand meter long, five meter wide and 5.4 meter deep.
Now Medina was safe.
There is a hill near Medina called the hill of Sala. There was a big
field between the trench and this hill. Muhammad camped his army in this field
keeping the hill on his back.
Even the children of Medina were enthusiased to fight the enemy.
When the army started marching, the young children too started moving with the army.
When the troops reached the field and Prophet surveyed his troops he asked the
children of less than fifteen years of age to go back to their houses.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
It was Shawwal, the tenth month of the fifth Hijrah year. The front
rows of the army was visible to the people of Medina. Abu Sufyan had hoped that
he would see Muslim army at Uhud. When he did not find it there he proceeded to
Medina. He camped at Medina. Ghatfan and some other tribes camped near Uhud.
When the enemy sent patrols to gather information about Muslim army they were
amazed to find the trenches before Medina. They had never thought of it even in
their wildest dreams. They were shocked to see it. They had never seen it
before. Later they realized that Muslims had dug trenches to stop their army's
march into Medina. The thought that instantly came to their mind was,
"Would we not be able to cross it? Would we fail again to accomplish for
what we have done so much? Would Muhammad again survive?"
When these patrols returned-to their army they informed their
bosses as to what they had seen. Everyone was amazed after hearing it. It was
an absolutely new thing and it was never resorted in Arab.
Muslims knew that the enemy has finally arrived. So they
strengthened their positions and increased patrols. A tent was erected in the
side of Salaa hill. The Prophet came there and planned as to how he was to
fight this war.
The Muslim army consisted of three thousand soldiers. Muhammad
divided it into several groups. He deputed some of these groups to guard the
trench. He gave special emphasis where there was any probability of enemy
crossing it. The main army was then lined up propfessionally. They were aiming
the enemy with bows and arrows in their hands.
Now the two armies were facing each other. Quraish made numerous
attempts to cross the trench but failed. Muslim archers were shooting arrows
like rains. Seeing the ferocity of rains of arrows they pulled their troops
backward. When it dawned the next morning they again tried to cross the trench
but were failed in their effort. Now they were both angry and depressed. They
were now almost sure that they are going to lose this war as well. It was
extremely cold and freezing winds were making their condition more miserable. So
they were becoming more desperate. This repeated failure and the tough weather
depressed the whole army. Everyone was asking as to how they could control
Muhammad now?
When Huyai bin Akhtab saw this miserable condition he became
fearful. He thought that he would have to do something to renew the hope and
enthusiasm of the army. He
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
came running to Abu Sufyan and said, "You know the bravery of
Banu Quraiza who are of my religion. You know their power".
Abdu Sufyan asked him to not delay in seeing them and demanded
them that they revoke the treaty with Muslims. Huyai bin Akhtab hurried towards
them to provoke them and ask them to ditch Muslims. The head of the tribe
guessed as to what the matter was so he closed the gates of his fort and
refused to see Huyai. Huyai tried to incite him by repeatedly swearing in God's
name. He then tried to provoke him by saing, "I know as to why you are
refusing to open the gates. You fear that I will start eating from your
plate".
This provoked Kab bin Asad and he asked the door be opened.
Huyai said, "See how much respect I have brought for you. How
big an army I have gathered here from all over Arab! It is like an ocean.
Everyone is part of this army from Quraish to Ghatfan. They have come to
destroy Muhammad and Muslims. They all are eager for the blood of Muhammad.
They have vowed that they would not leave the place without killing
Muhammad".
"By God you want to disgrace me I have entered in a treaty
with Muhammad and I cannot dishonor the treaty. Muhammad has always been
faithful to me". Kaab replied without giving any importance to Huyai's
plea.
Huyai did not give up. He continued provoking Kab. He said,
"Today the honor of our whole army is in your hands. Its honor and
disgrace, both are in your hands. Now you are free to think". It is not
the time to let go this opportunity You revoke the treaty and allow our army to
use it. Our army would come like a storm and destroy Muhammad and his army
within minutes. Then we would be honorable people of Arab. Everyone would
respect us. It would also open the gate of spreading our religion as well and
we would be the masters of all wealth of Medina.
These words did the magic for Huyai. Kab was now prepared to ditch
the Muslims. He was still in two minds and was thinking that what could happen
to him if Muslims beat the army? He was thinking that after their defeat
Quraish would flee the place and he would be left alone to get the punishment.
I would also be disgraced like the two tribes of Banu Nazir and Bani Qenqaa.
"Huyai understood as to what was in his mind so he said again
to reassure him, "God forbid even if we are losers we would come here to
stay with you and face the might of
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Muhammad collectively". Now Kab was prepared to ditch
Muhammad and Muslims.
Huyai returned to his army full of happiness and he gave the good
news of Banu Quraiza's decision to ditch Muhammad. He was sure that the field
was in his hands and Muhammad's defeat would take only that much time that was
required for Banu Quraiza to prepare them.
The news of Banu Quraiza's trechery spread in moments. It fell
like a thunderbolt over them. It was a dangerous signal for them. Now it meant
that not only their army was in danger but even city was in very much danger.
There was not any way left to procure supplies for the army. The threat from
enemy had increased manifolds because they had now got a way to enter it. To
confirm the Prophet sent Zubair the son of Awwam. When he reached there he
found Bani Quraiza a changed people. Then the Prophet deputed Usaid bin Huzair,
Sad bin Ubada and sad bin Maaz to talk to the head of the Jew tribe. Sad bin
Ubada was the head of Khizraj tribe and Sad bin Maaz was the head of Aus. Both
were allies of this Jew tribe as well. The Prophet had asked them to inform of
their treachery in codes if the news was true and announce publicly if it was
only a rumor.
When they reached there they saw that much water had flown down
the drains and they had decided to ditch Muslims. The head of the clan was
talking in worst language. He was repeatedly taking the name of the Prophet
with disrespect. He went to the extent of saying that "he did not know who
the prophet was. And that we know only Muhammad and that they had never allied with
Muhammad."
The companions became furious when they saw talking them in this
language. It looked as if the fight would begin there but Sad bin Maaz tried to
control the situation saying, "what is it? Our relations have touch nadir
with them".
Then these companions returned to the Prophet and as per his order
told him about their treachery in codes. But it was not a news that could
remain a secret. It spread like a wildfire. The whole Muslim army came to know
of it within hours. They felt hopeless and thought as if the war was already
over. Everyone was saying, "This trench is of no use now They would now
attack from the fort of banu Quraiza".
The besieging had become tougher. Several days passed in this
tough condition. Muslims were starving for days now They had started
complaining. The Prophet feared that they might give up if besieging remain so
intense for any longer. Then the Prophet sent a man to Ghatfan with the message
that if you go back without fighting we would
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of Mankind
give one third of our annual crop to you. Ghatfan showed there
preparedness to go back but they were demanding half of the crop. To conclude
the talks they sent their men and demanded half of the harvest. Abu Sufyan was
absolutely unaware of it.
The Prophet called Sad bin Muaz and Sad bin Ubadah and sought
their counsel in this regard. Sad bin Muaz said, "O Messenger of God! If
it is an order from God then there is nothing to oppose it. If it is your
decision than too we accept it. But if it is merely a thought in your mind then
please allow me to tell something".
"O Sad, I am doing it for you people. I thought that if we do
it the pressure of enemy would reduce considerably", the Prophet said with
great love.
"O Messenger of God! When we worshipped idol even at that
time no one could take anything from us. Now when we have been graced by your
presence among us and our status has increased, we have only swords to answer
them" Sad opened his heart before the prophet.
When the Prophet saw the courage shown by Sad he felt satisfied.
He gave up the thought of going into any treaty with Ghatfan and sent back
their people.
Nuaim bin Masood was a leader of Ghatfan. He had embraced Islam
but had not informed his people about it. One night he surreptitiously came to
the prophet and gave the news of his Islam.
He said, "O Prophet no one knows about my embracing Islam so
far. You can ask me to do anything for you."
"Nuaim, you are the one of its kind for us. You should create
rift among them in any way possible so we could be saved from them"
answered the Prophet.
Nuaim returned from there immediately and started thinking as to
what to do to defeat them in their unholy intentions. The enemy now was
fighting with a renewed zeal. They had now forgotten everything about the cold
or the ferocity of the weather. They were not even caring for the trench as
they were sure that banu Quraiza were with them. They had thought that
Muhammad's end was inevitable.
The foot soldiers were divided into three groups and had besieged
the Muslim army from all the sides so they could move nowhere. The cavalry was
moving everywhere shooting arrows at Muslims without slightest mercy
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Muslims were now terrified. They were now in full siege. The fear
of Jews was extra. They had become more concerned about the safety of their
women and children who were now trapped inside a fort in the city. It was
probable that Bnu Quraiza could attack them. So the Prophet sent some people to
guard the city against this threat.
When the Jews ditched Muslims they also started spying on Muslims.
They wanted to know the weak points of Muslim army so they would not face much
trouble when they attack them later. A patrol party of Jews came out for this
very purpose. But Muslims saw them and chased them.
The fort where women and children were kept was in the vicinity of
Banu Quraiza. The Jews thought it an opportune time to attack the fort. A Jew
came in the vicinity of the fort to gather information about it. Safya, an aunt
of the Prophet was also there inside the fort. She saw the enemy and asked
Hassan bin Sabit, the famous poet who was deputed there for the safety of the
fort, to go and kill the enemy. She said, Go and kill the enemy immediately.
Otherwise he would go back and give information about us to the enemy. Our men
are fighting in the field and they would not be able to come to our rescue. If
he goes back safely then we would be in great trouble".
Hassan could not gather courage and said, "O daughter of
Abdul Muttalib, You know I am not made for that."
There was no other way. So safiya herself took out a bamboo from
her tent, went stealthily out and killed the enemy by the bamboo". She got
back to Hassan and said, "He is a man so I did not think it appropriate to
take out arms from his body. Go and get his arms".
Hassan apologized to her saying that he could not do it either and
said "O daughter of Abdul Muttalib let it be on his body. I don't need
arms."
"Then go and cut his head and throw it across the field so
they start thinking that the army is in the fort" Safiya insisted. Hassan
was not prepared to do this either. So Safiya who was very concerned about the
safety of women very courageously went there, cut his head and threw it in the
field out of the fort. When the Jews saw the head of their man they thought
that there is some army of Muslims in the fort and so they lost the courage to
attack it as they were planning.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Days were becoming tougher for Muslims. They were now being forced
to starve without any food supply from out of the city It was also becoming
increasingly dangerous to go to bed even in nights. Their lives were constantly
under threat.
And to add to their woes there were hypocrites among the Muslims
too. They were exposed during these tough days. They would come to the Prophet
and ask for his permission to go to their homes on the pretext that their homes
were not safe and their children were in danger.
They were also trying to discourage and weaken their moral. They
would say that they were in danger and would try to annoy them from the
Prophet. They would laugh at him saying "he claims that you would get the
treasures of Bazantine and Sassanese empires and here are we not even getting
the food and we are in danger to go out and get it."
Several days had passed since the treachery of Banu Quraiza became
known. The enemy troops were waiting impatiently to provide them passage from
inside their fort to reach Medina city But they had to do something. So they
would either throw stones or shoot arrows at Muslims.
At one place the width of the trench was smaller. There was no
guard at that place as well. The enemy thought it a godsend and tried to attack
from that route. They came forward with their full strength. Among them were well
known warriors of Arab including Ikrima, Zurar and Amar the son of Abdewud, who
was thought to be worth one thousand riders. He was the first to cross the
trench. He came forward and said "Is there anyone who could come to fight
me?" Ali came forward saying, "Yes here I am." The Prophet
warned Ali saying "Do you know it is Amar". Ali replied saying
"Yes I recognize him fully". Then the Prophet gave him sword by his
own hand and tied turban around his head. Then he prayed for him saying,
"O God please help Ali". Now All was in front of Amar prepared to
fight him. When Amar saw Ali he said, " O my nephew I don't want to kill
you'. Ali replied him saying but my sword is impatient to kill you".
Now Amar was red with anger. He with his full might attacked Ali.
Ali after stopping his attack retaliated by moving forward. The people who were
there saw Amar laying on the ground and blood streaming out of his body like a
spring. Muslims who were overjoyed by Ali's splendid job cried "Greatness
be to God". Amar's cohorts who had crossed into the trench with him fought
for sometime and then returned on their back foot.
Tough the enemies lost a great warrior from among their ranks they
were also happy for
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
being able to cross the trench. Several others were encouraged to
do the same and fight Muslims after crossing it. A group of enemy soldiers came
forward trying to cross the trench. The sun had already set and it was getting
dark. Naufal, a good soldier was leading his group. When he tried to jump his
horse across the trench he fell in the trench and died instantly. After seeing
this end of Naufal others could not gather courage to try any more. They
returned from there.
Abu Sufyan asked the Muslims to give back the dead body of Naufal.
He said that he was prepared to pay hundred camels, in return. The Prophet said
that he was free to take the body without paying anything in return saying,
"his body is unclean and the return on its blood too is unclean'.
Pagans took his dead body with them. But they had still not given
up. They would try to cross the trench several times in a day and night. They
had made regular groups who would try doing it every time.
Several horrowing nights passed over Muslims in this manner. Women
were terrified in their houses, children were becoming restless without food
and the worst condition was those fighters who were fighting a far larger enemy
without food, water and other things.
All the powers of Arabia had united to destroy the truth. In this
condition there was no hope for the Prophet and his companions except God. He
would pray God and cry before him for help and patience and the strength to
stay put and fight.
The death had surrounded them from all around. The enemies were
waiting for any opportunity to attack. At that frightful time the Prophet was
fully participating in the war. He had divided the army in several group and
had assigned them on different parts of the trench. These groups were fighting
the enemy on the points assigned to them. A group was under his command. The
Prophet was trying to stop the arrows being shot from enemy lines. He would not
take rest for even a moment. Whenever he needed to go for any important need he
would go and again get back immediately. In this way he was not only encouraging
his people but also giving the greatest standard before the world.
The last day of the war was the worst day. For the whole day they
fought. The leading archers of the enemy had gathered before the trench and
were shooting arrows without taking a break. Muslims who were extremely tired
and were starving for days were standing with great courage and fighting in
these trying circumstances. They would not
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
take even a single step back.
Muslims did not face any great loss of lives. Hardly six people
were martyred. But Ansar lost their most important man. Sad bin Maaz, the head
of the tribe fought with exemplary courage. A bitter enemy Hibban bin Arqa was
in his wait. He shot an arrow at him. He got severely injured. At that time Sad
saw towards the sky and prayed. It was an exemplary prayer. He said, "O
God if the war is going to continue with Quraish then please keep me alive. I
don't want to do anything but to fight to those people who have not believed
Your messenger and have forced them to exile. But if no war is left then please
give me martyrdom from this injury. But Please don't let me die till I am
satisfied by punishment to Bani Quraiza."
God bless Maaz. Bani Quraiza be damned who ditched the Prophet.
Had they not ditched, Muslims would not have to face such a bad
situation".
Muslims were worried. They were also scared and it was now showing
on their faces. On the other hands hypocrites were trying to annoy Muslims from
Prophet saying, "We have been ditched by the Prophet".
It was a general condition of the Muslims. Once Muslims saw that
the face of the Prophet was glowing with happiness. There was a great spark in
his eyes that was telling that the Prophet has been told of the imminent
victory.
When the Muslims saw the face of the Prophet glowing with
happiness they forgot their own problems. They too became happy. There was no
iota of restlessness and worry on their faces. They were sure that God's help
was about to come.
Nuaim bin Masood was constantly pondering over only one thing
after returning from the Prophet. And it was how to create rift among the -
enemy and reduce their pressure from besieged Muslims and destroy the morals of
the enemies of the Prophet. He kept on thinking on it till he got an idea.
Nuaim got up immediately and rushed towards the fort of Bani
Quraiza. He held great respect among the Jew tribe for his high place in his
clan. They would give respect to him and would listen to his talk and seek his
counsel on important issues. When he reached there they met him warmly. All the
leaders of Banu Quraiza gathered around him. He kept on talking with them on
several issues before saying, "You know as to how much I love you
people".
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"Yes, we have full faith in your love for us" they said
in unison. Then Nuaim came on the point. "You have broken your accord with
Muhammad and have decided to be on the side of Quraish and Ghatfan. But have
you given a thought about the consequences? If you win it is alright. But what
will happen if you lose the battle? They would leave you in the lurch and take
their own route. But then you will be left alone bear the consequences. You
will be in a very bad condition at that time. Your condition would be worse
than Banu Nazir and banu Qainqaa."
"What should we do then?" they asked him.
"I would suggest that you ask them to keep some of their
people as surety with you. Then you can go with them. But be sure that they
belong to their best families. Then you would be sure that they would not
return till they have eliminated Muhammad" Nuaim suggested.
They all appreciated his advice saying that it was the best advice
anyone gave them.
Nuaim then insisted that they should not disclose these things to
anyone. "Be assured, we are not going to tell it to anyone" they
assured him.
When Nuaim left the place they continued talking about him.
Everyone was full of praise for him saying how much Nuaim cared for them.
After seeking their leave Nuaim went to Abu Sufyan. Several other
leaders of Qurasih were sitting with him. Nuaim said, "O brothers you know
as to how much I love you people. I have come to know one thing and I thought
it appropriate to inform you about it so you could take necessary step.
"What is that" they asked together. Everyone was looking
worried. "Dear brothers: I am sorry for bringing a bad news for you. I
have come to know that Banu Quraiza are repenting for breaking the accord with
Muhammad. Now they want to please him in every possible way. I have also a news
that they want to call Bani Nazir to Medina again. So they have assured
Muhammad that they would give seventy chosen men of Quraish and Ghatfan so he
behead them".
They have also assured that they would fight with Quraish
together. So be prepared. If they ask for any person as surety then please
never do that."
Nuaim left the place after warning them. The leaders of Quraish
thanked him a lot for
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
informing them of this great threat. From there Nuaim went to
Ghatfan tribe and talked the same to them as well.
This news from Nuaim confused Quraish and Ghatfan. Their leaders
got together and started thinking about Banu Quraiza. Different people proposed
different things before them. At last it was decided that some leading leaders
of the two tribes would go to them and say that it is long when we came here
and it is not possible for us to stay here any longer. Now a decisive action is
needed immediately We should attack Muslims together.
A delegation consisting of leaders of Quraish and Ghatfan went to
them and said similar thing to them. Banu Quraiza said, "Tomorrow it is
Saturday and we don't fight on Saturday. Propose any other day. We will not
fight on your side till you keep a few people with us as surety so that we are
assured that if Muhammad gets a dominating hand in the war you would not
abandon us". Leaders of Quraish and Ghatfan had no doubt in Nuaim's words
now They were sure that Banu Quraiza were ready to ditch them.
When they refused to keep any surety with them, there was no doubt
left in the minds of Banu Quraiza that Nuaim was true. Now they lost any trust
whatsoever and refused to fight with them. The enemy was losing the spirit to
fight. There were ten thousand soldiers and it was not easy to provide food to
such a large number of people and then the rift among them was widening. It was
winter and so the icy cold breezes were cutting across their bodies under the
open sky. And to add to their woes cyclone did the needful. It totally changed
the weather for the worse. The deafening sounds of lightening and the terrific
sound of the fast breeze were scaring the pagans. They were frightened as they
ran towards their fields but the winds did not show any mercy for them. They
were losing hopes as the cyclone was haunting them everywhere. The storm broke
the ropes of their tents and carried tents with it. All their cooking wares
were thrown into the ditch. Then the storm had brought dust with it. Now they
were even unable to see anywhere. terrified as they had become they started crying
in fear, "O destruction. O destruction."
At that terrible time they heard Abu Sufyan who was saying,
"O Quraishi brothers. By God it is not a place to stay any longer here.
See all the camels are perishing in this dust storm. Banu Quraiza have also
ditched us. Now please run away from here". Abu Sufyan mounted on his
camel and left the field.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Who could stay after the leader had run away? All soldiers of
Quraish too left the field. Ghatfan too retreated. And so after more or less
twenty days the siege of Medina ended.
It was Saturday and Muslims had thought that they would have to
face the worst attack from them on that day. But when it dawned and Muslims saw
towards their camp they found it absolutely empty. The storm had left no sign
of them.
" And Allah repulsed the disbelievers in their wrath; they
gained no good. Allah averted their attack from believers." (Surah XXXIII
, 25)
The Prophet now returned to Medina. He told his companions
"Quraish would never attack you in the future. Now you would go to fight
them".
The Prophet after returning from the battlefield went to Aisha's
house, applied perfume and offered noon prayers with his companions. He had
only completed the prayer when Gabriel descended saying, "I am seeing that
you have taken off your armour though the angels have not done so. We chased
the enemy to the point of Hamaraul Asad. Now it is the turn of Banu Quraiza. We
have to take care of them today itself."
The Prophet called Bilal at the very same time and asked him to
inform all the Muslims that they would offer Afternoon prayers only at Banu
Quraiza.
Muslims were extremely tired. But they did not think for a moment
to follow the Prophet's order. They were happy because they were going to take
revenge from Banu Quraiza, the tribe whose people had ditched them in the midst
of a terrible war. When Muslims reached there, they closed the gates to save
themselves. Muslims continued their siege for a complete month. Then they gave
up. They counseled among them. Kab bin Asad, their leader suggested, "The
only way to save us is that we convert to Islam and accept Muhammad as our
leader. In this manner there will be no threat to us and we would be able to
live in peace." But people opposed it fiercely saying they could never
abandon Torah. Everything is possible except it.
Kaab said again that first we should kill our women and children
and then fight to death with Muslims. If we come out victorious we would marry
other women and get children". But Jews were not prepared to do it either.
No-body favored this suggestion. They all said, 'Why should we kill them? What
joy of life would be there after their killing?" several other suggestions
were also put before them. At last they decided to ask the prophet to allow
them to go towards Syria. He had allowed Bani Qenqaa and bani
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Nazir to go there in the past.
The Prophet was not ready to allow them so easily. He said,
"Aus have been your allies. Chose anyone of them to decide about you. Whatever
would be suggested by them would be acceptable to us. You would be bound by the
decision too".
Banu Quraiza favored this suggestion and left the decision to Sad
bin Maaz.
When they had suggested his name they had thought that he would be
soft on them and would decide keeping the past relations in mind. But Sad had
an absolutely different view. When he heard about it this sentence came
effortlessly on their lips. He said, "Now it is the time when Sad should
not think anything and do not fear the blame of the critic So Sad decided. His
verdict was, "All people of the fighting age should be killed, their women
and children be arrested and their assets be distributed among Muslims".
When the Prophet heard his decision he got immensely happy and said, "Sad,
it is the decision of God. You have taken a decision that was the decision of
God". Then the decision was implemented.
Sad's desire was fulfilled. He did not live for long and died due
to the same injury.
13. The Benefactor arrives
in Makkah
Makkah was the birthplace of the Prophet. His whole family was
there and he loved every part of it. He was immensely pained when he was forced
to leave the city. Tears were rolling down his eyes when he was fleeing the
city.
But circumstances did not remain the same forever and things
changed in his favour very fast. People saw him entering the same city as
victory from where he was forced to leave in the dead of the night. Now he was
victorious and God willed that he throw out the idols from Kaba and again fill
it with the same belief for which the father and son duo of Abraham and Ishmael
had constructed it. The Prophet was immensely happy to get back to his own
city, the city of Makkah.
Several years were passed after Hijrah and the Prophet lived all
these years in Medina and continued calling people towards God and His
religion. Several wars were fought with the People of Makkah in this
intervening period.
One night the Prophet saw a dream that he was entering Kaba and
that its key was in his hands. He also saw that he was getting his head shaved
in the company of his
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
companions. The Prophet was very happy when he got up in the
morning. It was the time of fajr. He went to the mosque and offered fajr
prayers there. He used to spend some time with his companions after offering
the fajr prayers in the mosque. Like usual he sat with them today and told them
about his dreams. Then he said, God willing you would certainly enter in the
Grand Mosque at Makkah and there would be no threat for you there Makkah was
the most beloved city for Muslims. They were forced to flee the city and they
had not forgotten it. It was a constant reminder to them that they were forced
to flee the city. Bilal was tortured very badly in Makkah. But he would start
crying when he would remember it. Families of a number of migrants who had fled
Makkah to save their lives still lived there.
When they heard these words from the Prophet's lips, it gave them
unbelievable happiness. Then the Prophet said to his companions not to delay
any longer and prepare to leave for Umrah. The faithful were immensely happy.
They congratulated each other and embraced one another in happiness. Then they
went to their houses and started preparing to leave for Makkah. They also
arranged for sacrificial animals for Umrah.
It was Zi Qadah, the eleventh month of the lunar year and sixth
year after Hijrah when these pilgrims started out for Makkah. By most of the
people it consisted on 14 hundred believers who had gathered courage to go
towards the den of the enemies for pilgrimage. Hypocrites were there in Medina
in a large number. But they were searching excuses for not going for the lesser
Hajj, as Umrah is known.
The Prophet did not pressurized them much. Now these hypocrites
found time to create fear psychosis in the minds of believers. They said,
"How would you be able to enter Makkah while the fearsome leaders of
Quraish are alive?
The believers replied, "The Prophet has given them beating on
numerous occasions. He is more powerful than them". But the hypocrites
challenged them that they would not be able to return from Makkah alive.
These words spread very fast in Medina. When Umar heard about the
rumours being spread by hypocrites to discourage Muslims from undertaking the
journey of Makkah he became furious and asked the Prophet to show these people
their place. But the Prophet was not in favour of taking a harsh stand against
these people so far. Muslims started out for Makkah leaving behind hypocrites.
Muslims reached Asfahan where they camped to take some rest. When
they were just
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
able to tie their animals they saw a rider fast approaching them.
The rider was Bishr bin Sufyan and belonged to Bani Khuzaah. He presented
himself before the Prophet and said, "The Quraish have come to know about
your journey. They are furious and have sent Khalid bin Walid with a strong
cavalry to give you a lesson. He is waiting for you before Makkah".
The news must be true, thought the Prophet as Bishr was among the
leaders of Khazaah and his tribe was a sworn enemy of Quraish. The tribe had
also very good relations with Medina and Muslims. The Prophet was extremely
pained after listening the news of Quraish's preparations to attack the
pilgrims. "I am pained for Quraish. Their daily wars would do nothing but
destroy their power. They had nothing to lose had they allowed me to continue
my work. If the other tribes of Arab were able to contain me they had got their
purpose and if I was successful it was also their gain.
By God, I would continue to fight for the message I have brought
till God give it dominance. O my people, Quraish have started out to fight with
you. If we continue walking on this route we will have to fight them and it
would be a fierce battle. We do not want it now Is there someone who could take
us there from another route?
A man from Aslam clan came forward and presented himself for the
job. He was well aware of all the routes around Makkah and knew all the
alternate routes. "I would guide. The enemies would not be able to reach
us and they would be sitting there even when we would be in Makkah" he
said.
"Guide us. We are behind you" he asked.
The man took the reins of the camel on which the Prophet had
mounted himself and started leading this large gathering of pilgrims. The route
was very porous and passed through hills and mountains. After great turmoil
they reached Hudaibiya. It was a 229
well nine miles before Makkah. At that point the Prophet's camel
stopped and despite every effort it refused to go even a single inch. The
Prophet could have taken another camel and reached Makkah within hours but he
knew that there must be some greater good in it. So he stopped there itself and
waited for revelation to come that could guide him.
The Prophet asked his companions to stop there and erect tents.
The people did not question the Prophet's decision, but the disappointment was
evident from their faces.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
They were amazed as to why the Prophet instead of marching towards
Makkah stopped there? They were looking towards entering their own city to
complete their pilgrimage. Muslims felt extremely disappointed when they had to
stop at Hudaibiya.
Pagans in Makkah had lost their sleeps. For them the arrival of
Muhammad at their door with such a large number of his companions was a
terrible thought. They were keeping their fingers crossed and waiting for
Khalid the son of Walid to do some magic. Khalid had turned the tables very
successfully in the Battle of Uhud and they dreamt that he could do the same
here too. They were thinking that they can restore their honor only when Khalid
made a successful assault against the Muslim troops otherwise it was a terrible
end to their illustrious past.
They lost every hope when Khalid returned without being able to
bring any welcome news for them. He told them that Muhammad has successfully
avoided his party and has reached Hudaibiya. Muhammad had again failed all
their planning. They were even not prepared to think that Muhammad whom they
had forced to leave the city mercilessly had returned. And that he was not
alone. He has come with a large number of people who were prepared to give up
their lives on his mere hint. They had amply seen the bravery of Muslim troops
in Badr, Uhud and then in the Battle of Trench and they had come to know that
Muslims could give up their lives but not their belief, The religion to them
was more important than their lives.
The leaders of Quraish assembled in Darun Nadwa once again. Their
faces were reflective of their worries. Uncertainty and insecurity about future
was write large on their faces. They vowed that they would not allow Muhammad
to enter in their lifetime. They all were thinking as to how to stop Muhammad
from entering Makkah. They were also thinking about the people in Makkah who
had converted to Islam but had kept it secret. They were worried that what
would happen if these people ditched them and went on to attack them from
behind.
Then a voice came. "Muhammad says that he has not come to
fight us. If he is true in what he says then we should be polite with him and
try to return him after trying to make him understand our points and worries.
And if he ditches us then we are not the people who would run back.
Battleground is our main field and fighting is our main work" one Quraish
leader said.
'What should we do then?" asked another leader.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"I believe that we should send some leaders of Bani Khazaah
to him and ask them to know as to what Muhammad wants. They should try to
convince him that he should go back." He said.
"Bani Khazah are our enemies. Why should we send them?
what if they ditch us?" asked another leader.
Be assured on that front. They have their families in mecca as
well as large properties here. Where would they go if they ditch us now?"
he said.
They all liked the suggestion and chose some people from banu
Khazaah to do the job for them. Budail Khuzai was their leader.
When this delegation reached to the Prophet he met them with great
enthusiasm and love and told them, "Muslims have come here for the
pilgrimage. They all have great respect for the place. If Quraish don't do any
mischief we would do circumambulation and return back."
This delegation returned to Makkah and gave them the massage of
the Prophet. They also suggested them to accept the proposal.
Now there was dissension among even Quraish leaders as to what to
do now. A number of people said that they should sign a treaty with Muhammad
and he should be allowed the pilgrimage. But others were dead against anything
of that sort. "We would not allow it till the doomsday" they said.
A leading Quraish figure said, "are you prepared that enemies
come and do what they want and leave the place and destroy your honour'.
"What should we do now" asked others.
"I believe that we should send Hulais bin Alqama. He is the
leader of triblas and has an dreadful personality. Everyone is fearful of them
due to their power. So if he does the job for us and Muhammad goes back, our
purpose is complete and if Muhammad turns down his message and he gets angry
then he will fight on our side" the leader said.
Hulais started to see the Prophet in his usual dress. When the
Prophet saw him, he said, "See it is Hulais coming towards us. His people
love sacrifices. Turn your sacrificial animals towards him so he sees from his
own eyes that we have come for only
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
pilgrimage and have not come here for pillage and rapine.
Muslims went towards Hulais crying Labbaik (The call Muslims make
at the time of pilgrimage). They also ran their animals towards him and his
people. When Hulais saw that these were only camels brought for sacrifices, He
was unable to see this injustice being meted out to Prophet and his companions
and returned back. He was so convinced of Muslims' intention that he did not
even meet the Prophet.
He came back to the Quraish leaders who were awaiting his return
and said angrily, "By God we have not allied with you to witness that you
would stop somebody who has come for its respect, from entering in the house of
God. And how it is that all the tribes of Quraish come for the pilgrimage here
and the son of Abdul Muttalib is not allowed to do. And he is not behind anyone
in respect. Remember, if you stop Muhammad from entering Kaba I would forget
alliance between us and fight you from Muhammad's side."
This step of Quraish leaders too backfired and instead of putting
Muhammad in his place he was now claiming to fight Quraish if Muhammad was not
allowed to see Kaba. But they tried to soothe Hulais and said, "Let us.
sort it out. It is our internal issue. We would finalize something that would
be good for us all". Hulais accepted their words and promised that he
would not interfere in their internal affairs.
When the Quraish were sure of his impartiality they sent fifty
armed riders to attack Muslims in the dark of the night. In the dead of night
they started out towards Hudaibiyah to attack Muslims, but they were surrounded
even before reaching there and arrested. They were later presented before the
Prophet.
When the Prophet came out of his tent to see at them he saw that
they were shivering from fear. "What can stop you all from being killed
after your involvement in such a heinous crime?" asked the Prophet.
"Your mercifulness, kindness" answered those riders with not even
remotest of expectation that they would be let off. "Go back. You are
free. Tell your leaders that Muhammad has not come for war and plunder. They
may get to their senses" answered the Prophet with unmatched great
heartedness.
They returned to their people. Though they were assured by the
Prophet that he had not come for war, they were aware of the severity of their
crime and could not believe that it could be forgiven. They were now sure of a
great retaliatory attack from Muslims.
The Prophet sent Uthman to go and meet Quraish leaders and tell
them as to why Muslims had come.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
Uthman entered the city under the protection of his cousin Aban
bin Saeed whom he met at the entrance of the city. He conveyed the message of
the Prophet to Quraish leaders. The Prophet had said, "there are only two
probabilities, either allow us to do circumambulation around Kaba or be
prepared for war".
"You can do circumambulation. We can allow only you to do it.
Other Muslims will have to go back without doing it", the Quraish leaders
said.
Uthman could have never prepared for that so he refused it without
giving it a thought and said that they will have to allow all the Muslims to
complete the pilgrimage.
Then the Quraish said that Uthman was under their captivity and he
could not go back from there. They later detained Uthman. Meanwhile it was
rumored in Makkah that Uthman was killed. When this rumor reached Muslims who
were camping at Hudaibiya they felt enraged and vowed to take revenge. The
Prophet said, "Taking Uthman's revenge was a binding duty upon
Muslims". Then he sat under a tree and all Muslims took oath on his hands
to take revenge for Uthman's murder even at the cost of their death, The first
to take the vow was Abusinan Asadi. Later all the Muslims followed him and now
they were prepared for a battle. It was announced that all should prepare for a
war.
This allegiance pleased the God. He appreciated the style in
Qur'an and so this allegiance was named as Bait-e-Rizwan When pagans of Makkah
heard about this allegiance on the name of Uthman to take revenge, they felt
shivers under their spines. They all said unanimously that they should go for a
treaty with Muslims otherwise they all end up losing badly. There was a man
called Suhail bin Amar. He was an unmatched public speaker. He was known in
Arabia as the Speaker of Quraish. They ran him towards Hudaibiya to resume
talks on some sort of compromise.
When Suhail came to Muslims' camp at Hudaibiya he felt alarmed
after seeing their extensive war preparations. He approached before the Prophet
and said, "Be assured, Uthman is safe and sound. The news of his death is
baseless. I have come to you for a compromise and here your people are
preparing for war. Quraish have vowed that they wouldn't allow you to enter
Makkah this year. This compromise is to be based on some conditions. These
conditions would ensure our mutual safety. If you accept these terms and go for
an agreement we would be saved from a disastrous war and you would be known for
the success of this agreement".
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"What are the conditions?" asked the Prophet.
"You will have to return from here without doing
circumambulation.
You will come here the next year and would leave the city
within three days. You would not bring any other arm except
swords and these swords would be kept inside sheaths."
"What are the other terms?" asked the Prophet.
"If someone from Quraish converts to Islam and comes to
Medina you will have to return him but if any Muslim from Medina leaves Makkah
and comes to us we would not return him" Suhail continued.
The Prophet kept quiet and closed his eyes for a moment. This was
his condition at the time of revelations. On the other hand Muslims were extremely
angry over the conditions of the agreement. But they kept quiet. The Prophet
opened his eyes and asked,
"What is more"?
"This agreement is for a period of ten years. During these
ten years no one would fight anyone and peace would be maintained".
"What are the other conditions?" the Prophet asked again.
"Every tribe would be free to join any of the two parties in
the agreement". These are the terms of Quraish. Please think over it
before the condition gets worse. To be true we have great expectations from
your wisdom and astuteness.
The Prophet accepted all the conditions and aksed Ali to write the
agreement.
When Muslims saw that the Prophet had accepted these conditions
they felt very humiliated. Umar was one of the most disappointed among them. He
came to the Prophet and asked, "Aren't you the messenger of God"?
"There is no doubt it", the Prophet answered.
"Aren't we Muslims"? asked Umar again.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
"Why not? Is there any doubt in it?" the Prophet
replied.
"Aren't they non-believers?" Umar persisted.
"They are the worst of believers. There is no iota of doubt
about it" the Prophet answered him calmly
"Then why should we accept their humiliating terms? Why
should we conclude the treaty on their conditions?" Umar asked the
Prophet.
The Prophet tried to assuage Umar's feeling by saying, "O
Umar I am the slave of God and His messenger. It is His decision. Be assured
that He would not leave us alone".
Tears were visible in the eyes of Umar when he left the Prophet
and came to Abu Bakr and repeated almost the same words before him. Abu Bakr
tried to assuage his feelings by saying, "Umar keep patience. Don't you
know that Muhammad is the messenger of God and whatever he does he does by
God's orders".
When the agreement was being written, the Prophet asked Ali to
write, Bismilla hirrahmanir Raheem (In the name of God the most merciful), but
Suhail interrupted and said, we don't write so. Please begin with
Bismikallahumma (In the name of our God). The Prophet agreed and asked Ali to
write as proposed by Suhail. Then the Prophet said, 'Ali write that these are
terms under which Muhammad, the Messenger of God signed peace agreement with
Suhail bin Amar". The Prophet had not completed his sentence when Suhail
stopped All saying, "Had Quraish accepted you a Prophet there was no
question of all this squabbling and fighting. You please write only you and
your father’s name".
"Whether you accept or not, By God, I am His messenger".
The Prophet then asked Ali, "Write, these are terms on which Muhammad bin
Abdullah has signed a peace agreement with Suhail bin Amar". The terms of
agreement were then written and a few people had asked from both the sides were
asked to sign on the agreement paper. This agreement came to be known as the
Agreement of Hudaibiah as it was concluded at that place.
At the very time when this agreement was being written, a man came
and fell before Muslims. His hands and feet were chained and his face was
saying as to how much he has been tortured. The man was Abu jandal and he was the
son of Suhail bin Amr who
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
was in the process of signing the treaty with the Prophet. Life
for Abu Jandal in Makkah was made miserable only because he had accepted Islam
and had accepted to be the slave of his God. He must have reached there after
great problems.
When Suhail saw his son there he was enraged with anger. He said
in anger, "He is my son. If you stop him here you would dishonor the
agreement."
"The agreement is yet to be inked?" asked the Prophet.
"Whether it is written or not. We would not accept it if you
stop my son here" Amar said clearly.
"We would not stop him, but I request you to leave him
here" the Prophet asked him.
"I would not accept it till the doomsday" Suhail said
defiantly. The Prophet asked him several times to leave his son there, but he
did not agree. The Prophet was extremely disturbed due to it.
Then the Prophet saw towards Abu Jandal and said, "Abu
Jandal, Keep patience. God would definitely provide a way to come out of this
situation. We have signed the agreement and we cannot break it".
Suhail caught his son by his neck and started dragging him on the
ground. Abu Jandal continued yelling for help saying, "Why are you sending
me in the same hell again. Are you handing me to pagans to continue torturing
me?"
This scene extremely pained Muslims. Umar who was unable to
control him gave a sword to Abu Jandal so he could defend him. But Abu Jandal
could not gather the courage to do that. So Suhail forcibly took him to Makkah.
Muslims returned to Medina. But they were feeling disappointed.
They were more disappointed because of the conditions Quraish were able to
impose upon them. The incident of Abu Jandal was no Less disappointing for
them.
Merely a few days had passed when a similar situation arose. A man
named Abu Baseer was able to escape to Medina from Makkah. He was a very
committed Muslim and was forced to leave Makkah under worst conditions. He had
merely reached Medina when two men from Makkah came and asked for his return under
the terms of agreement.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The Prophet had to do that so he was sent with the two people.
Muslims saw that the two imprisoned him and started out for Makkah. Muslims saw
them but could not do anything.
When the two people reached Zul Hulaifa, a place in between Makkah
and Medina, Abu Baseer got an opportunity and killed one of the two. The other
one was able to escape. Abu Baseer came to Medina and appeared before the
Prophet. He said that he was already returned to Makkah and now he had no
responsibility over him. He then left Medina and finally settled at a place
near the seashore. He would ambush any trade caravan passing through the area.
Several other Muslims who were suffering from similar circumstances in Makkah
also fled from there and joined Abul Baseer.
Quraish could not control these people even after their great
efforts. They became so much strong that Quraish were forced to request
Muhammad to revoke that condition from agreement and asked the Prophet to call
those people to Medina. The Prophet later asked them to come and settle in
Medina.
The insistence of Quraish to revoke that particular term from the
agreement amazed Muslims no end. They were astounded as to why Quraish leaders
were insisting to revoke the term that was to their greatest advantage. But
when they came to know the reason they realized that the Agreement of Hudaibiah
was a great victory of Muslims and not their defeat as they had thought in the
first instance. At that time they realized the wisdom behind the agreement. The
next year Muslims went for pilgrimage to Makkah. They stayed for three days
there and then returned after completing the pilgrimage. Quraish too kept their
words and did not do any harm to Muslims.
The eight-year of the Hijrah was a great year for Muslims. A large
number of people from all over Arab embraced Islam. A number of leading lights
of Quraish entered Islam after condemning paganism and idol worship. These
people included the great Muslim warriors of the later years like Khalid the
son of Walid and Amar the son of Aas.
Khalid was the best general of Quraish forces and Amar bin Aas was
known as the mind of Arab. Later both of them carried the Islamic flag to two
different and great powers of the time and became great fighters of Islam. One
conquered Syria while the other one conquered Egypt.
Khazaah and Bakr were two famous tribes of Arab. Their enmity for
each other was also as famous in Arab as the two tribes. When Islam appeared as
a danger for them on the
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
horizons they forgot their long held enmity and spent years in
demolish Islam campaign. But when the Agreement of Hudaibiah was signed Bakr
thought that the danger from Islam was a thing of past. So they attacked
Khazaah.
Khazaah had sided with Muslims as their bitter enemy, Bakr were
allies of Quraish. As per the agreement if an ally of Quraish attacked an ally
of Muslims it would automatically break the agreement. The attack of Bakr
against Khazaah was enough to revoke the agreement. But that was not enough.
Quraish too in their enmity for Muslims helped Bakr against Khazaah. Their
people were fighting alongside Bakr in disguises.
The people of Khazaah who could not face this combined assault
took shelter in the grand mosque of Makkah but they defied all its honor and
attacked them there too. Some people of Khazaah who escaped that onslaught
approached the Prophet and pleaded for his help. As per the agreement he was
bound to help these people so the Prophet immediately sent a man to Quraish
with three condition,
1) Pay blood money for all the people of Khazaah killed in the
attack.
2) Break your relations with Bani Bakr
3) Announce that the agreement is valid no more.
A leader of Quraish announced on behalf of all leaders that,
"We accept the third condition. There is no agreement between
we Though he said it on behalf of all the people of Quraish, but they felt very
worried when they realized the consequences of it. They immediately sent Abu
Sufyan to Medina as their envoy so he review the agreement and take some time
to implement the conditions asked by Muhammad.
One of Abu Sufyan's daughters Umme Habiba was married to the
Prophet and used to live in Medina with him. He first went to his daughter's
house. He thought that the daughter would feel affection for the father and he
would be able to pressurize through her to revive the agreement. But the
daughter's love for Islam was more than her love for her father. So Abu Sufyan
was disappointed. He understood that his daughter wouldn't help him so he
directly went to the Prophet and gave the message of the Quraish. The Prophet
did not reply anything and remained silent in his reply. Now he went to Abu
Bakr hoping to get help from him. he refused to do anything in this regard. From
there he went to Umar.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
He became furious after seeing him. He even did not talk to Abu
Sufyan.
Now he went to Fatima, the youngest daughter of the Prophet. Hasan
her elder son was in her lap. Abu Sufyan asked her to ask Hasan say, that I
have revived agreement between the two enemies. Fatima refused without any
hesitation saying how could any child interfere in these affairs of governance.
She also said that how come one can say anything when the Prophet has decided something
else. Abu Sufyan still did not give up. He went to Ali and presented everything
before him He said that, "No one can interfere in anything that has been
decided by the Prophet. There is only one way. You go to the mosque and
announce that I revive the agreement of Hudaibiah,
Abu Sufyan did exactly as directed by Ali and returned to Makkah.
When he reached there and said what he had done there people laughed at him
saying that Ali had joked with him and he could not understand a joke. Are
agreements revived in this manner?
The leaders of Quraish gathered once again to discuss the issue
and reached the conclusion that they should go for a peace agreement with
Khazaah. They also agreed to pay the blood money so they would not help
Muhammad if he attacked Makkah. It was agreed upon. Abu Sufyan finalized it
with one leading Khazaah leader Budail, who used to live in Makkah. They had
agreed that they would send the blood money to Bani Khazaah. Then both of them
reached Khazaah to conclude the agreement. The Prophet had asked all Muslim
tribes to prepare for a decisive war. He in a message sent to all Muslim tribes
said, "Everyone who believe in Allah and the Day of Judgement should reach
Medina before Ramadan".
Muslims in an overwhelmingly large number responded over his call.
A number of tribes came to Medina with full war preparations. It was the 10th
day of Ramadan the ninth month of the Lunar year and eight year of Hijrah when
the Prophet with his ten thousand companions started out for Makkah. On the way
to Makkah he met his uncle Abbas who was coming from Makkah. The Prophet
welcomed him and sent his family to Medina. The Islamic Army reached the spring
near the Khazaah and camped there in a large field. People erected tents for
the shelter. When it was night the Prophet asked all the tribes to light
inferno. He aimed to impress the onlookers by the might of the Muslim army. His
order was carried out.
Abbas was among the people who were on patrol. He was guarding a
hillock when he saw two people talking with each other. "Budail! Are you
seeing? have never seen such
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
fire" said the first.
"Abu Sufyan! By god it is the fire of Khazaah. It seems they
are preparing for the war".
"They cannot collect such might. This great fire and so many
people" said Abu Sufyan.
Abbas could not control him and said, "Abu Sufyan! I am Abbas
bin Abdul Muttalib. This is the fire of Muhammad". Abu Sufyan was amazed
by his presence there. "How did you come here alone from Makkah?" he
asked.
"I have been guided to true path by Allah. Now I belong to
this army of Islam" Abbas answered.
Then Abu Sufyan informed Abbas that Banu Khazaah and Quraish have
concluded a peace treaty and then asked Abbas to plead for Quraish case.
You will have to accept Islam first, demanded Abbas. Budail
immediately responded by reciting, I witness there in no god but God and I
witness that Mhammad is the messenger of God. Abu Sufyan was still hesitant.
Abbas finally convinced him and he too converted to Islam.
Abbas brought the two in the presence of the Prophet. He was very
happy when he saw that Abbas and Budail have accepted Islam and were among
believers. The Prophet congratulated both of them for being blessed by the new
faith.
Now Makkah was within their eyesight. The Prophet divided the army
in several parts and gave every part under different commanders. They all were
ordered to enter the city from different gates and were given stern orders not
to touch anyone till somebody attacks first.
At that time the Prophet saw that Abu Sufyan was looking upset.
The Prophet said, 'What is the matter Abu Hanzalah (Abu Sufyan's title), you
are not participating in the discussuion? "O messenger of God! Quraish are
now under your control. I see that there are several people in your army who
want to take revenge for the past mistakes of these people. I request you to
use restrain in their case and don't allow the adversaries to laugh at us"
Abu Sufyan said.
The Prophet assured him saying, "Be assured Abu Sufyan. There
are relatives of Muslims in Makkah. And then there is house of God, built by
Abraham and Ishmael. Go
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
to your people and announce: 'Muhammad would enter in Makkah as a
good brother. There is no dominant and dominated. There is no conqueror and
conquered. It is the day of love and unity and the day of peace. Whoever enters
the house of Abu Sufyan is under safety. Whoever closes the door of his house
is also safe. Whoever enters the grand mosque is also safe".
When Abu Sufyan heard these reassuring words he felt immensely
happy. He went running to Makkah and gave them this happy news and this spread
all over the city within moments. People who were trembling with fear for doing
everything against Muslims and Islam and trying to destroy Muhammad and his
companions felt at peace only following these reassuring words of the Prophet.
The pagans threw their arms. Most residents of Makkah closed the
doors of their houses and started looking at the great army of Islam from their
rooftops. A number of pagans who felt ashamed seeing this grand victory of
Muslims fled to nearby hills. Today the Islamic army was entering its own abode
and it was the day of Islam's reckoning. Islam today dominated the Arab for the
first time in centuries.
Muslims entered the city without a single fight. It was done with
complete peace and amity. No one was attacked, no sword was used today except
for once. Some disgruntled Quraish men attacked the army that was entering
Makkah under Khalid's command. Khalid and his people were forced to retaliate
that resulted in the killing of 13 pagans and martyrdom of three Muslims. The
pagans who had attacked Khalid's group later retreated and Khalid and his men
entered the city.
When the peace was fully established in Makkah, the Prophet headed
for the house of God, Kaba. The great house of God built by Abraham. The house
that was memory of Abraham who was dead against idol worship had been made the
house of 360 idols. Today there were 360 idols kept in the verandah of that
house. The Prophet would only touch these idols with his stick reciting, and
the idols would automatically fall on the ground.
At that time Kaba was presenting a different scene. An ocean of
people had gathered near it to know their fates. At that time the following
historic sentences were heard from his mouth: There is no God but Allah. He is
alone and has no partner. He has made His promise true. He helped His slave and
made little all the armies Alone. Listen
Then the Prophet announced to make the trade of wine illegal. The
Prophet saw towards
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
the people of Quraish and asked them sarcastically: "O people
of Quraish! Do you know what I am going to do with you?"
A number of voices arose simultaneously: "Good. For, you are
a kind brother and the son of a kind brother".
Then the Prophet said
"Have no fear this day ! Go, you all are free."
Do you know who were those people who were being showered with so
merciful words? These were the people who were bitterest enemies of the Prophet
and had done everything to destroy Islam from the face of the world. They were
the people who always spewed venom against the Prophet and his companions, they
were the people whose swords had attacked the Prophet and had put thorns on his
paths. Among them were the people who had mercilessly thrown stones at him and
those who had injured him severely. Among them were the people who would put
his companions on the burning groped of Arabian deserts and put heavy stones
over them hoping that they would renounce their faith under these oppressive
tactics. Among the people who were today standing before the Prophet were also
those who would mark his companions with burning iron rods to pressurize them
to leave their adopted belief.
It was a scene never seen in the history and a path never
traversed. It is impossible to measure the extant of the magnanimity of the
Prophet on that day without looking back at what the pagans and their cohorts
did to the Prophet and his companions during their stay in Makka and later when
these people were forced to flee Makka and take refuge in an alien land.
The Prophet then asked for the key of the Kaba. When the door was
opened, the Prophet found that there were the photographs of Abraham and his
son Ishmael with dice in their hands, both of whom were the known enemies of
idols. The Prophet asked his people to erase these photographs and said,
"God destroy these people. The two were the Prophet of God far removed
from anything like gambling".
Umar then entered Kaba and erased all the Photographs on the
walls. When Kaba was completely cleansed the Prophet entered the mosque. Bilal
and Talha accompanied him. He offered two-rakah prayer and said takbir loudly.
At that time Kaba was presenting a different scene. An ocean of
people had gathered
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
near it to know their fates. At that time the following historic
sentences were heard from his mouth: There is no God but Allah. He is alone and
has no partner. He has made His promise true. He helped His slave and made
little all the armies Alone. Listen
Then the Prophet announced to make the trade of wine illegal.
It was the tenth year of Hijrah when the Prophet started out from
Medina for Hajj. It was a historical moment with more than one hundred thousand
believers walking behind Muhammad. This Hajj is called Hajjatul Vida or the
last Hajj due to the fact that it was the last Pilgrimage of the Prophet and he
could not find an opportunity to visit Makka after it.
Some people call it Hajjatul Balagh due to the fact that the
Prophets had completed the cause for which he had come in the world. He had
fulfilled his responsibility and had made the message of God public. The
Prophet delivered a historical speech on the occasion that set the preference
right for all Muslim geneptions to come.
The Prophet began the speech saying, "Dear Brothers! Listen
whatever I say carefully, memorize it and follow it. I am not sure as to
whether I would be able to meet you here.
Remember! You would prosper if you follow my words." Then the
Prophet gave his last will saying "Hold the Book of God and the way of His
Prophet forcefully. Take care of people's life, wealth and their honor. Don't
be guilty of breach of trust if someone keeps something with you as trust. Never
resort to killings and usury."
He while delivering his historical went on to tell the sea of
people assembled there as to how believers should live and how should they
treat common people. The Prophet laid great emphasis on equality. He broke all
the boundaries of caste and creed saying: "O people! Your Creator is one
and you are from a single father. You all are sons and daughters of Adam. And
Adam was made of clay.
The most high in the eyes of God from among you is one who fears
Him most.
Listen! No Arab has any superiority over non-Arab nor a
non- Arab has any superiority over an Arab. Superiority is not due to
one's caste or creed but only due to taqwa (God fearing)."
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
When he delivered this historical speech the Prophet asked the
gathering, "O people! have ,I conveyed the message of God?" All the
people replied in unison, "Yes O Prophet of Allah you have conveyed the
message of God." Then the Prophet said thrice, God be witness over it.
When the Prophet completed his words, Bilal called for prayer and
the Prophet followed by Muslims offered his Zuhr and Asr prayers together. When
the Prophet was offering it he was revealed a message of God:
"This day I have perfected your religion for you and
completed My favour unto you, and have chosen for you as religion Al-
Islam" (Surat V, 3)
When the Prophet offered this verse before the believers Abu Bakr
started crying. He understood that the parting time was fast approaching. The
people had also seen Abu Bakr crying when the following verse was revealed upon
the Prophet.
1. When there comes God’s victory, and conquest.
2. And you see the people entering God’s religion in multitudes.
3. Then celebrate the praise of your Lord, and seek His
forgiveness. He is the Accepter of Repentance. (Surah CX)
When Abu Bakr heard these verses he understood that the task for
which the Prophet had come to the world is finally over and now the Prophet was
a guest for merely some more days. When these thoughts came to his mind, tears
filled his eyes.
It was natural. There should be no amazement over it. The Prophet
was the most beloved to him. He was the love of his eyes and the satisfaction
of his heart. He was not alone to adore the Prophet as much. Every believer was
ready to give up everything for the sake of the Prophet. They did not value
anything when it came to the Prophet, be it their wealth or their children or
for that matter their own lives.
Not even three months had passed when the Prophet fell severely
ill. The Prophet had never fallen so ill before. The illness began with a
certain note. A night the Prophet got up from his bed and told his slave Abu
Muwaihba that he was ordered by God to immediately go to Jannatul Baqi
graveyard and plead for the mercy of God for the people buried there. The
Prophet asked Abu Muwaihba to come along.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The Prophet went with his slave to the graveyard. When they
reached there the Prophet said "God bless you o people of graves. Accept
congratulation for the place where you have reached. Your places are better
than the places of those people who are alive. I am seeing turbulent times and
calamities that are coming ahead. These are as dark as the darkest parts of a
dark night. They would come one after the other. And every calamity would be
worse than the one preceding it."
The Prophet on the same occasion prayed for a considerable time
for the people buried in the graveyard. Most of the people buried there were
companions of the Prophet.
Abu Muwaihba says that after he completed the prayers for the dead
the Prophet seeing him said, O Abu Muwaihba, I have been given the keys of all
the treasuries of the world so I could live here. On one side are these
treasuries of the world and Paradise On the other side is meeting my God and
Paradise.
"I scarify my parents upon you. Please accept to live among
the treasuries of the world and later go to Paradise" Abu Muwaihba plainly
said as to what his heart said.
"No Abu Muwaihba! I have accepted meeting my God and
Paradise" the Prophet comforted him.
Then he returned from the graveyard. It was the eleventh year of
the Hijrah and the last days of Safar, second month of the Muslim lunar
calendar or the first days of Rabiul Awwal, the third month.
The Prophet's health started deteriorating since the very morning
when he returned from the graveyard. On that day the Prophet was with his wife
Zainab.
When the Prophet passed through the room of Aisha in the same
morning he saw that she was suffering from headache and was crying in low
voice, "Oh my head, Oh my head".
The Prophet said, "Aisha! By God I am suffering from more
severe pain then you. Oh my head, my head".
Then the Prophet mockingly said, `What about the idea that you die
before me so I dress you for your funeral and lead your funeral prayer and then
lay you with my own hands in the grave". Aisha who was quite young at that
time replied in the same vein, "Any other wife would better suit for this
purpose".
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
When the Prophet heard these words from Aisha a smile covered his
whole face. But as the pain was getting more severe he could not stand there
any longer.
It was the practice of the Prophet that he would spend a day with
every wife. Even during the illness of the Prophet during his last days he
would follow it. He would go to all of his wives as had been his habit. For
five days he continued it even during the worst phases of his illness. But when
his condition became serious and he was no longer able to walk he asked all his
wives to come to him and then asked them to propose one house where he could
stay now They all happily agreed on the name of Aisha.
The weakness had enervated the Prophet and he was not able to walk
without any support. Ali and Fadl the son of Abbas brought him to Aisha's
house. It was severe headache and due to its intensity a piece of cloth was
kept on his head. It was Wednesday and the eight day of his illness.
Muslims were very anxious due to the deteriorating health of the
Prophet. The Prophet had never been so ill. It had also added to their worries.
During the sixth year of the Hijrah he had felt a mild fever.
That was gone within a few days.
During the seventh year a Jew lady had served meet that had been
mixed with poison. The Prophet felt pain and anxiety for a few days and within
days there was no trace of poisoning.
These were only two previous occasions when the believers saw the
Prophet suffering from any health related problem.
Otherwise he was always healthy and full of vigor. And there was
nothing amazing in it. The Prophet had made a routine that did not allow the
illness to come near him.
He ate only when he felt very hungry. He used to leave the meal
when he was still hungry. It was the reason that when the king of Egypt sent
some gifts to the Prophet that included honey, two bondmaids and a doctor the
Prophet accepted the first two and returned the physician saying, "We
don't eat without feeling hungry and whenever we eat we eat less than our
appetite. There is no work of illness here."
The Prophet used to maintain exemplary cleanliness. He would go
for ablution five
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
times a day, used clean cloths and despised unclean living habits.
He also asked others to maintain the same lifestyle. He used to say,
"Cleanliness is the half of belief".
He also detested inactivity and idleness and used to keep him fit
and in order. He would either be praying or doing the rounds of the city for
the welfare of his people. He even used to forget his sleep due to his busy
schedule.
He was never attracted towards worldly pleasures and luxuries. He
was far from any worldly and harmful habits.
These are the things that ensure good health for any person who
take care of these habits. It was the reason that tormented the minds of
Prophet's companions and his wives when the severity of his illness did not
come down.
There was another reason too that made them restless. Whenever the
Prophet fell ill earlier he used to pray for his health, but this time round he
never prayed for his health. Instead he always talked of every man has to
undergo. The Prophet's condition was deteriorating fast. The temperature would
either go up or abruptly come down. He used to go to the mosque till the time
he could gather enough power to walk up to there and used to lead the prayers.
The last prayer he led was of Maghrib. When the time of Isha came the Prophet
asked, "Has the prayer of Isha been offered?" the companion answered
that they were waiting for him. the Prophet asked for the water in the bucket.
He took the bath and tried to stand, but could not and went unconscious. When
he regained his consciousness he again asked, "Has the prayer been
offered?" Companions reiterated that they were waiting for him to come.
The Prophet again took the bath and again tried to stand but again lost
consciousness. He when regained consciousness repeated the same question and
again took the bath when he was told that the people were waiting for him.
When the Prophet regained consciousness he said:
Tell Abu Bakr to lead the prayers."
His voice is very low and he starts weeping when he recites
Qur'an. People wouldn't be able to listen his voice" Aisha said.
"Tell Abu Bakr to lead prayers" the Prophet insisted.
Aisha repeated the same words.
The Prophet who was feeling severe pain said angrily in loud voice,
Tell Abu Bakr, He
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
will lead prayers."
Abu Bakr followed his orders. He continued leading the prayers
till last. These were 17 time prayers that Abu Bakr led in the life of the
Prophet.
Four days before his death the Prophet felt peaceful. It was the
time of Fajar prayers. He took bath from seven bucketful water. He used bandage
around his head and went to the mosque with the help of Fazal the son of Abbas
and Sauban. The prayer was in progress. When Abu Bakr realized that it was
Prophet who had come he tried to vacate the place for the Prophet, but the
Prophet stopped him from leaving the place and sat beside him. After the prayer
was over, the Prophet delivered a small speech. He said: "O believers, I have
come to know that you are fearful of your Prophet's death. Why it is so?
All the Prophets who came before me have died. I am one like them.
Listen! Always respect those who migrated from Makkah before
others.
Migrants too should respect one another and take care of them.
Always take care of ansar. Respect and love the ansar who love and
respect you. And those who commit mistake should be pardoned." Then the
Prophet added:
"Muslims would increase in numbers, but the number of ansar
would come down in the same way as is the quantity of salt in the food. They
have done their job. Now yow you will have to do your work. They are like liver
in my body. I ask my successor to treat them well."
The Prophet then said:
"Believers, I have allowed only those things that were
allowed by God. And have prohibited only those things that were prohibited by
God.
Believers! Take revenge if I have beaten anyone. It is my back
before you.
One should take revenge if I said something wrong to anyone. Take
anything from me if I owe something to somebody." A companion got up and
said, O Prophet you owe three dirhams to me." The Prophet paid him three
dirhams and then said, "O Fatima, the daughter of the Prophet!"
"O Saphiya, the aunt of the Prophet! Do something for the
God. I would not be able to
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
save you from God."
The Prophet had three gold coins with him. When he took ill he
feared that he might die when these gold coins were still with him. So the
Prophet had ordered that these be distributed among the poor. But as people
were busy in his nursing they forgot. A day before his death, the Prophet
remembered about these gold coins. He asked: What about those gold coins?"
"O messenger of God these are still in the house"
replied Aisha.
The Prophet asked her to bring them, put them on his palm and said
"What Muhammad would tell his God if he dies and these coins
remain with him?"
Then the Prophet distributed those coins among some poor families
of Medina.
The pain increased. Temperature soared so much that his whole body
became very hot. The beloved daughter Fatima used to come to him daily. He
would get up whenever she came out of his love for his daughter, call to him
and then took a peck. But due to his extreme weakness the Prophet could not
stand when Fatima came that day. She herself came to him and sat beside him.
The temperature was so high that he would lose consciousness every now and
then. Cold water was kept in a pan besides him. He would dip his hands in the
pot and then would rub his hands on his face. He was looking very restless. At
that time the following words were heard from him: "God destroy Jews and
Christians! They have started worshipping the graves of their Prophets."
Then the Prophet again said, "Never, never two religions be allowed on
Arab lands".
On Monday evening, the fever came down. It seemed as if the fever
had gone. Restlessness had also come down. Whoever saw felt as if the Prophet
was cured. People felt happy and rejoiced. His room was adjacent to the mosque.
When it was morning, the Prophet raised the curtains and saw his companions
offering prayers. He smiled and felt satisfied that there was indeed a group of
people who after following his teachings was remembering God. On the sound, the
companions thought that the Prophet wanted to come out of the room. Abu Bakr
who was leading prayers wanted to leave the place for him, but the Prophet
stopped him from doing so and came back inside the room. He was feeling so much
enervated that he could not even close the curtains. It was almost impossible
for him to stand on his feet but still he was happy over the happiness of his
companions.
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
The weakness was on rise. It seemed as if the inevitable death was
approaching albeit slowly. The Prophet asked for cold water in a vessel. It was
brought before him immediately. He would feel the water by keeping his hands
inside the vessel and then rub it on his face. He would cover and uncover his
face in the bed sheet. He was continuously reciting the following words:
O My Lord, Please make it easy for me to bear the pain of death.
Fatima was increasingly becoming anxious. She cried" Oh, the
pain of my father. The Prophet said, "Your father would never feel pain
again".
It was afternoon. The breath was slowing down when people heard
these words from his mouth, Prayers and good behavior with slaves". Then
he raised his hands and said, There is no one, except that Greatest
Companion".
These were the last words heard from the Prophet. His pure soul
went to his God.
It was Monday and the twelth day of Rabiul Awwal, the third month
of Muslim lunar calendar. It was greatest shock for the companions of the
Prophet. For them it seemed as if it was the end of the world.
The Prophet was 63 years when the marching orders came for him.
Has the Prophet really died? It was a news that shocked Muslims
more than anything. They had never experienced that terrible feeling even when
they lost dearest ones from their own family. How it could be? A number of them
had seen him merely hours ago. Not only they had seen him, the Prophet had also
talked to them.
How it could be?
The Prophet was the most beloved slave of Almighty Lord. He had
appointed him as the last messenger to the people. He was the torchbearer to
thousands of people and light- of their eyes and apple of the heart of his
companions.
How it can happen to him?
He was the symbol of the power of Almighty. He had decimated the
system that was opposed to that of God and had defeated the satanic powers. He
had saved thousands of men and women from the darkness of polytheism and had
brought them onto the way of
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
God. Now who would guide these people? Who would guide them
through rough and tough?
It would also stop the revelation from Almighty Allah. The
revelation had never stopped since the creation of Adam. But from now onward
nothing would be revealed to men from Allah. When Umar heard this shocking
news, he could not believe it. He thought it was the end of the world. He
hurried towards the house of Aisha to know as to whether this abhorring news
was true. When he reached there he saw that a piece of cloth was spread over
his body.
When Umar removed the cloth from his face, he saw him motionless.
Now there was nothing not to believe. He had to convince his mind that the
Prophet had died. But it was the worst news of his life.
Then he went to the mosque of the Prophet. He saw people weeping
inconsolably. A number of them had lost control over their tears. There was
nobody who could console them. The only one who used to console them at every
bad news and hardship had himself gone. No one could see the condition of his
fellow Muslims.
When the news reached-Abu Bakr, he was horrified. He immediately
came to the mosque. There everyone was in a worse condition than the other.
Everyone was weeping. He did not ask anything from anyone and went to Aisha's
house. He saw that a piece of cloth was spread over his body. He kissed his
forehead and said: "O Prophet of Allah! I sacrifice my parents over you.
You were excellent in your life and you are excellent in your death also. O
Prophet of Allah! Your death has stopped the way of revelation that did not
stop with the death of any other Prophet. O Prophet of Allah! My words would
not be able to fully praise your highness neither would my tears.
O Prophet of Allah! Had your demise not been of your choice, we
all would have sacrificed our lives to save you. And had you not forbidden us
from weeping we would have dried our eyes after pouring so much tears. But the
thing that is not in our control is the fire of grief and sorrow. And this fire
may not be controlled forever.
O Almighty Lord! Please convey our greetings to the Prophet. O
Muhammad! Please do remember us in the presence of your Lord. O Prophet we
could not have lived, had you not left the source of inspiration and peace to
fill the void in our hearts. O Allah! Please convey our message to the Prophet
and strengthen the resolve inside our heart to accomplish for what he had
come." These words of Abu Bakr not only wept him, but all
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
the people gathered there. Then he returned to the mosque of the
Prophet. When he went there he saw that Umar was delivering a speech. He was
trying to console the people. When Abu Bakr reached there, Umar ended his
speech and people gathered around Abu Bakr. When all the people came around
him, he delivered a speech that would be remembered for ages to come.
He said."
People! Had anyone worshipped Muhammad, he should know that
Muhammad is dead and if one worshipped Allah, he should know that Allah is
Alive. He is Eternal and death would never come to Him.
O believers! Allah had foretold the death of Muhammad, and you
should not forget it in your extreme grief. O Believers! Isn't it a satisfactory
thought for us that Allah has chosen the peace and ease of Heavens than the
hardship of this world for the Prophet? He has called him from this world and
has took him to the life of great respect and ease. Whoever from among you
would follow the Book of Allah and the sunnah of His Prophet he would remain on
the right path and he who separates it would be misguided.
O believers! Be aware of satan lest he involves you too much in
the death of your Prophet and distance you from your religion. You adopt the right
way immediately to defeat the designs of the satan. And don't give him enough
time to destroy your whole set up.
Then he read the following verse of the Holy Qur'an
Muhammad is no more than a messenger. Messengers have passed on
before him. If he dies or gets killed, will you turn on your heels? He who
turns on his heels will not harm God in any way. And God will reward the
appreciative (Surah III, 144)
When Abu Bakr spoke in this way, people came to their senses.
Now when the Prophet's closest companion talked of it they had to
believe in the inevitable. Everyone thought as if this was revealed only that
day. Now it was on every believer's lips and everyone talked of it.
The above speech of Abu Bakr opened the minds of those companions
who were shattered by the tragic death of the Prophet. They came to their
senses. Uthman, the companion and Prophet's son in law was also not in a good
state of mind. He was
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
inconsolable.
In Abdullah the son of Umar's words, "It was as if there were
veils on our eyes and this speech removed those veils". It was not the
case of him alone. All Muslims were in the same state of mind. Now they
accepted the inevitable. Abu Bakr was a great source of strength for the
companions at this crucial juncture. He was proving a power house of sort at
this crucial juncture of the Islamic history. Abu Bakr was not behind anyone in
Prophet's love and affection. He was not behind anyone in his zeal to work for
the safety and wellbeing of the Prophet. It has been discussed at length in the
previous chapters. It was mentioned in a previous chapter that when the Prophet
during the last Haj recited the following verse "This day I have perfected
your religion for you and completed My favour unto you, and have chosen for you
as religion Al -Islam (Surah V, 3)
Abu Bakr started weeping. He was also weeping when following verse
was revealed on the Prophet
"When Allah's succor and the triumph cometh. And thou seest
mankind entering the religion of Allah in troops. Then hymn the praises of thy
Lord, and seek forgiveness of Him. Lo! He is ever ready to show mercy."
(Sarah CX)
At that time too he had become emotional as he knew that the
inevitable is to happen any time soon and he was mentally prepared for the day.
It was the only reason that when everyone lost control over his
heart after coming to know of the horrible news, Abu Bakr remained a powerhouse
of courage and inspiration for Muslims. It was he who guided Muslims at that
crucial juncture.
It was a special favor for Muslims from Almighty at that time that
Abu Bakr was there to guide Muslims through at that crucial moment of Islamic
history. It was Abu Bakr who saved them from an inevitable split.
The body was still covered with a piece of cloth. Umar was sitting
at his head. bowed down. Other Muslims were weeping and mourning and Umar was
trying to console them that it is the decision of Almighty. He was trying to
convince that believers have to agree with Almighty God's commands and take
every act from God in good stride. He had still not finished when a man came
running fast. He was crying. When he saw Umar and Abu Bakr he said, "A
large number of Ansar have gathered in the area of Bani Saidah. They are,trying
to select a caliph from among them. Come fast otherwise there may be.. a big
internal squabbling among Muslims. Muslims would break in different
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of
Mankind
factions".
Abu Bakr and Umar hurried towards the place. Abu Ubaidah came
along with them. When they reached there they saw a large number of Ansar and a
few migrants hotly arguing with each other. The trio was able to control the
situation in the nick of time. They reasoned as to why the issue be resolved
amicably. Finally Abu Bakr was elected the first caliph of believers and so the
most contentious issue was resolved.
The respected body was still there. Number of believers present
there had swelled now They were all weeping.
When the selection of caliph was over they began the process of
funeral. The Prophet's body was bathed by his son-in-law and cousin Ali and
another cousin Fazal the son of Abbas. The body was then wrapped in three
pieces of cloth and then all believers were called to have the last look of the
Prophet and pray for him. Believers were swarming around the body when a clear
sound choked with emotions was heard. "O Messenger of Allah' God bless
you. We are witness that you have propagated the message of God and worked for
it relentlessly till God made it the dominant religion." It was the voice
of Abu Bakr.
When men completed, women were allowed to see. Two days after his
death the Prophet was buried in the grave and went out of the sight till the
Day of Judguient. His grave was dug at the very same place where he had died.
When the question of where to bury him cropped up, Abu Bakr said, "I have
heard Prophet saying that Prophets have been buried at the very same place
where they die. So the corners of the bed were marked on the ground and the bed
removed and grave was prepared where his bed was. Abu Talha dug the grave. When
it was complete the coffin was kept besides the grave and people were asked to
come in small teams to offer prayers. The first ones to offer prayers were
Abbas and the people of Hashim clan, then Muhajireen and then Ansar. Then women
were allowed and were followed by children. It is said that in this way people
prayed seventy two times at his grave.
When all people had offered their prayers, Abbas, Fazal bin Abbas,
Qasm bin Abbas, Ali and Shaqran went in the grave and buried the Prophet. When
the grave was done with Bilal sprinkled bucketful water over it. But the
companions sprinkled unknown numbers of bucket from their eyes.
But these tears were not like ours that we shed in our meetings.
These tears were backed
[next]
Muhammad the Guide of Mankind
by a long history of trial and struggle.
These were the tears of those who had given up everything for the
Prophet and were prepared every moment of their lives for the safety and
wellbeing of the Prophet. They continued to work relentlessly for the same
cause even after him.
These tears were backed by the great change that these people
brought in the whole world. These tears were a show of their love and trust in
the Prophet and the cause he espoused for and a sort of assurance that they
would continue the journey of Islam. It was the reason that the caliph on the
very next day of the Prophet's burial started sending Muslim troops to
different places where they had to be at that time.
May God shower his blessings on the last Prophet who gave an
inspiration to people to work for the humanity and who gave them that strength
to fight for their cause.
May God also bless all those great companions of the Prophet who
were full of enthusiasm and who did not rest till the message of God reached
all the four corners of the world and became a dominant religion.
We should also resolve that we would live for the same cause, the
same religion and would die for the same. We have to show that we are the true
followers of our Prophet and torchbearer of the courage shown by his
companions.
Dr. M.E. Asad Subhani is among Islamic scholars of highest calibre
who is known throughout the world for his integrity, scholarship and reforms in
Islamic society. He is accepted as an authority on Qur'an not only in India but
the world over. After doing his M.A. in Qur'anic studies from Imam Muhammad
University in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia, he completed his doctorate from the same
university. He taught for more than two decades in Jamiatul Falah where he also
served as the head of this prestigious Islamic institution of India.
Later he joined College of Education in Zanzibar, Tanzania as
associate Professor. He also heads the Faculty of Islamic Studies there. He has
authored more than a dozen highly acclaimed books in Arabic and Urdu. Several
of his books have been translated in different Indian and foreign languages
besides English.
COMMENTS